



•444 « 4 

( ; C 4 4 

jrsjJ 

iiUl 




UK 

I n f aS.f 

r^lfVT 


ririk? 


i 


!i 


I 4 i 


I*' :-f Vi 


?\v\ri 7 


i?' 


:1 


' V r V < * « 

t 


i 

I n <» » I J I 

‘/f.Hr? 

nmp 

Kr;/;.; 

. If c- r j» i4 ■ 

4 A t ’> > •' 't 
.r * n A 'M ii 

Hhki 


wi 


A-# ii 


f» 






[i 


f ’WZi 


4 .f4 V « « JT l.i- • J I 
44 4 tfT ?l - I il i 






i' ' ;■ t -' • 
f •« » *r » •* 






























^ 0 


A 


A' 


H "A 




. " .aO c.'. 




■fe '• 

%'\ ^ 0 ^ k ^ ^0 >< O ^ \ ^ ‘\ o 

^ ® ^ *^0 l>>* n N / \\ . ; IJ '^'* 

■' - CP ^ v'^ 

■ 





^ A - '• 

</. '^ '> N ^ ^ ^ 

C^ \’ ^ '• *' A 





'"V A 

« ^O 0^ c ° ^ ^ -i- " 

‘ '‘^\v 


ip?^ . ' 

o 0^ 

\ C V:, 

s"^ cO *. o ^ 

'• ’o C-^ v' ■>•' '' 

^ <p ^ 


■' .0^^ 



LlS •- 



‘v ^ 


//II '^LW 

< 

\ 


8 I 


X 





r* 





p % 




^ ON0„'='<. '••'''a\\..., 

-^’ ^ ^ -f 

' ^ V - ^- \ II J- V^ 

i 25 



'/<2^ ^ 

*>^ V 

^ , ^C, ’ AN^’ % 

'‘b- v^ »■' "'' ' > 

% /■ 


S^O 

»\ -»<* <J 


^ tf 1 X 


S • 1 

^ -O' 



< \ 
■‘^r- 













1^ 

m ^ ■ ' • -■'.» if?-** 





••'a 

R . ^ -4 

■ V'-- 

^ • I » - . , i, A _ *>. 


> ir'*’;77V' t ‘-b !T*^ 


• L_ * - . 




. ;• ■ ' ■=■ ' nmS^ 


^ii’''V s \^A :r\ 



-wV • L^ 

jSi 




NAN AND ANNIE ARRIVE (/. 4) 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily 

OR 

IN A WIDER WORLD 



Author of Bashful Fifteen f The Palace Beautiful f **Four on 

an Island," Ring of Rubies," Polly, a New-fashioned 

Girl," World of Girls," ^'Children of Wilton 

Chase," ''‘Out of the Fashion," etc., etc. 

- ■ ■ 

( or.' 1 7 ’ 894 : 



“ Nothing is required but to set the right way to work, but of course the 
really important thing is to succeed.” — Story of the Poor Tailor. 


NEW YORK 

THE CASSELL PUBLISHING CO. 

31 East 17TH St. (Union Square) 



Copyright, 1894, by 

THE CASSELL PUBLISHING CO. 


All rights reserved. 


THE MERSHON COMPANY PRESS, 
RAHWAY, N. J. 


CONTENTS 


I. Nan’s Golden Mane . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

I 

II. Crushed .... 

• 

• 

• 

• 

8 

III. Two Proverbs 

• 


• 

• 

i6 

IV. The Colts— Robin and Joe 

• 

• 

• 

• 

23 

V. Not Missed .... 

• 

• 

• 

• 

32 

VI. Friar’s Wood 

• 

• 

• 

• 

42 

VII. The Story Book Lady 

• 

• 

• 

• 

53 

VIII. Alone in the Wood . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

63 

IX. “ I Broke my Word ” said Annie 

• 

• 

• 

70 

X. An Awfully Frivolous Girl 

• 

• 

• 

• 

79 

XI. The Diamond Ring 

• 

• 

• 

• 

88 

XII. The Land of Perhaps 

• 

• 

• 

• 

97 

XIII. The Fancy Ball . 

t 

• 

• 

• 

113 

XIV. Poor Mrs. Myrtle 

• 

• 

• 

• 

124 

XV. “The Way of Transgressors 

• 

• 

• 

• 

132 

XVI. Perhaps .... 





143 

XVII. Fairy and Brownie . 


• 

• 

• 

152 

XVIII. The Lorrimers of the Towers 

• 

• 

• 

161 

XIX. Topsy-Turvey 


• 

• 

• 

171 

XX. The New Owners 



t 

• 

179 

XXL Hester Speaks Her Mind . 

• 


• 

• 

194 

XXII. Antonia’s Gift . 

• 


• 

• 

207 

XXIII. Truth and Fidelity . 

• 


• 

• 

215 

XXIV. A Wet- Sponge . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

222 

XXV. Molly’s Sorrow . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

234 

XXVI. Plot Thickens 

• 

• 

• 

• 

245 

XXVII. Nell is in Trouble . 

• 

• 

• 

t 

252 

XXVIII. The Lion and Mouse . 

• 

t 

• 

• 

262 

XXIX. God Bless Antonia . 

fl 

• 

t 

• 

274 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS, 


Nan and Annie Arrive . . . . ' Frontispiece 

“‘You ARE TO Borrow Thirty Shillings on that 
Beautiful Diamond Ring ’ ” ■ . 

“ ‘ Do YOU See this Piece of Blue Paper ? ’ ” . 

“ They Picked Baskets Full of Flowers ”... 

“ Flew Swiftly Across the Moonlit Grass ” 

Antonia and Nell in the Paddock . . . . 

Packing the Books 

Mr. Lorrimer Visits Nora 


PAGE 

4 

96 

1 

130 

134 

152 

209 

240 

263 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily 

OR 

IN A WIDER WORLD 

CHAPTER I 
nan’s golden mane. 

It was a perfect summer’s evening. The sun had 
just set, and purple, gold, violet, rose colour still filled 
the sky in the west. ^There was a tender new moon, 
looking like a silver bow, also to be seen ; before long 
the evening star would be visible. 

Hester Thornton stepped out of the drawing- 
room at the Grange, and, walking a little way down 
the broad gravel sweep, began to listen intently. 
Hester was about seventeen — a slender girl for her 
age. Her eyes were dark, her eyebrows somewhat 
strongly marked, her abundant hair, of a much lighter 
shade of brown, was coiled in close folds round her 
well-shaped head. Her lips were slightly compressed, 
her chin showed determination. Hester had not 
been beautiful as a child, and she was not beautiful 
as a girl, but her face was pleasant to look at, very 
bright when animated, very steadfast and sweet when 
in repose. The air was like nectar to her cheeks. 
She was naturally a pale girl, but a faint rose colour 
was now discernible in her complexion, and the 
B 


2 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

look of expectation in her dark eyes made them 
charming. 

A step was heard on the gravel behind, and she 
turned quickly. 

“ Is that you, father ? ” she exclaimed. 

“Yes. Are not you very imprudent to come out 
at this hour in your thin house shoes,' and with 
nothing on your head ? There is a very heavy dew 
falling.” 

“ Oh, I never take cold,” replied Hester with a 
smile, which showed her even and pretty white teeth ; 
“ and I certainly shan’t to-night,” she continued, “ for 
I am feeling far too excited.” 

Sir John Thornton was considered by most of his 
acquaintances (he could boast of scarcely any friends) 
as a reserved and almost repellent person, but now, as 
his eyes rested on his youi^ daughter, something 
seemed to soften their expres^n ; he took her slight 
hand and drew it affectionately through his arm. 

“ It takes a small thing to excite you, my love,” 
he said ; “ but you always were of a turbulent dis- 
position — ^just your poor mother over again.” 

Hester sighed faintly when Sir John spoke of his 
wife, then she quickly cheered up and said in an eager 
voice — 

“You don’t call it a little thing, father, to know 
that in a minute or two I shall welcome Nan back 
from school? Nan comes to-night — Annie Forest 
to-morrow. It would be difficult for any girl to want 
more to make her perfectly happy.” 

Sir John raised his brows. 

“ I only know Miss Forest by hearsay,” he said, 
“ so I will reserve my judgment upon her ; but I do 
know Nan She will upset the entire riHme of the 


Nan's Golden Mane, 


3 


house. I like order, and she likes disorder. I like 
quiet meals, she likes uproarious one. I hate shocks 
and she adores them. I am glad, of course, to wel- 
come the child home, but at the same time I dread 
her arrival. I cannot possibly understand how it is 
that Mrs. Willis, who is supposed to be such a 
splendid instructor of youth, should not have brought 
Nan a little better into control. Now, you, my dear 
Hetty, are very different. You have passions and 
feelings — no one has them more strongly — but you 
keep them in check. Your reticence and your 
reserve please me much. In short, Hester, no father 
could have a more admirable daughter to live with 
him. I am pleased with you, my dear ; the experi- 
ment of having you home from school to look after 
my house has turned out well. There is nothing 
I would not do to please you, and while your 
friend Miss Forest is here, I will do my best to 
render her visit a success. The only discordant 
element will be Nan. I cannot understand why Mrs. 
Willis has not got Nan into the same control she had 
you in.” 

“ You forget,” said Hester, “ that I am seventeen 
and Nan only eight. No one ever yet could say ‘ No’ 
to Nan. Father, don’t you hear the carriage wheels } 
She is coming — I know she is coming. Please forgive 
me, I must run to meet her.” 

Sir John released his daughter’s hand, and Hester 
flew with the speed of an arrow from a bow up the 
long avenue. She was not mistaken. Her keen ears 
had detected the smooth roll of wheels. A landau 
drawn by a pair of horses had even now entered the 
lodge gates. Hester, looking up, heard some gay 
voices, some childish laughter. Then an imperious 
B 2 


4 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


voice shouted to the coachman to pull up the horses 
and Nan Thornton and another girl sprang out of the 
carriage and ran to Hester’s side. 

Confused utterances, sundry embraces, the quick 
intermingling of ejaculations, kisses, commands, ex- 
planatory remarks — all rose on the sweet night air. 

“ Hetty, you look quite grown up. Please, Jenkins, 
you can drive on to the house. I’m not getting in 
again. Aren’t you glad to see me, Het? I have 
come back a greater tease and torment than ever.” 

“ Yes, Nan, delighted — more than delighted. Oh ! 
you sweet, how nice it is to feel you kissing me ! 
Why, Annie, how did you happen to come to-night ? 
I didn’t expect you until to-rnorrow. I was wonder- 
ing how I could endure the next twenty-four hours of 
expectation, even with Nan to keep me company, and 
now you are here. Oh, how very, very glad I am.” 

“ Kiss me, Hester,” said Annie. “ Nan and I 
concocted this little plan. We thought we’d take 
you by surprise. Oh dear, oh dear, I feel so wild 
and excited that I’m sure I shall be just as trouble- 
some as I used to be before you tamed me down at 
school. Now then, Nan, you are not to have all the 
kisses. Hester, dear, how sweet and gracious and 
prim and lady-of-the-manorish you do look ! ” 

“ I don’t care what I look like, I only know what 
I feel,” replied Hester : “ about the happiest girl in 
England. But don’t let us stand here talking any 
longer, or father will take it into his head that I am 
catching cold in the night air. Here, Nan, take my 
arm. Annie, my other side is at your disposal. 
Now, do let us come to the house.” 

The girls began to move slowly down the long 
winding avenue. Nan had the pretty, soft dark 


Nan's Golden Mane, 


5 


eyes which used to characterise her as a little child. 
Her abundant flufify golden hair hung below her waist. 
Her baby lips and sweet little face looked as charming 
as of old. She was a very pretty child, and promised 
to be a beautiful woman by-and-by. Her beauty, 
however, was nothing at all beside the radiant sort ot 
loveliness which Annie Forest possessed. She was a 
creature all moods, all expression, all life, all move- 
ment. She had early given promise of remarkable 
beauty, and this had been more than fulfilled. Hester 
glanced at her now and again in the most loving 
admiration. 

“ It is good to have you back, Nan,” she said, 
“and it is delightful to know that you have come at 
last to pay your long, long promised visit,” she con- 
tinued, looking at Annie. Well, here we are at 
home. Nan, you must go up and show yourself 
to nurse this minute. Annie, let me take you to 
your room.” 

“Dear old nursie,” said Nan; she rushed up the 
stairs, shouting her old nurse’s name as she went ; 
her quick footsteps flew down the long corridor, she 
pushed open the baize door which separated the 
nurseries from the rest of the house, and in a moment 
found herself in the old room. 

Nan’s nurse was a cherry-cheeked old woman of 
between sixty and seventy years of age. 

“ Eh, my darling, and how did you get back 
without me hearing the sound of the carriage 
wheels!” she exclaimed. “Eh dear, eh dear, I 
meant to be down on the front steps to greet you, Miss 
Nan. Eh, but you look bonny, and let me examine 
your hair, dear — I hope they cut the points regular. 
If they don’t, it will break away and not keep even.” 


6 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


" Oh, don’t bother about my hair now,” said Nan. 
“What does hair signify when a child has just got 
home, and when she wants a kiss more than anything 
else in the world ? Now, nursie, sit down in that low 
armchair and let us have a real hug. That's better ; 
and how are you ? you look as jolly as ever.” 

“ So I am, my pet ; I’m as happy as the day is 
long since Miss Hetty has come home and took the 
housekeeping over. I was in a mortal fret before, with 
her at school and you at school, but now I think the 
danger is past.” 

“ What danger ? ” asked Nan ; “ you always were 
a dear old croak, you know, nurse.” 

“Yes, pet, perhaps so; but I didn’t fret without 
reason, you may be quite sure of that.” 

“Well, what were you afraid of.? You know I’m 
an awfully curious girl, so you must tell me.” 

“ It’s a sin to be too curious. Miss Nan — it leads 
people into untold mischief. Curiosity was the sin of 
Eve, and it’s best to nip it in the bud while you’re 
young. Now let me brush out your hair, my darling, 
and get you ready for supper.” 

“ Yes, in a minute,” said Nan. She pushed back 
the shady hat in which she had travelled, and seated 
herself afresh on her nurse’s knee. 

“ How do my kisses feel ? ” she asked, breathing a 
very soft one on each of the old woman’s cheeks. 

“ Eh, dear,” said the nurse, “ they’re 'like fresh 
cream and strawberries.” 

“ W'ell, you shall have six more if you tell me 
what your fears were.” 

Nurse looked admiringly back at Nan. 

“You’re just the audacious, contrary, troublesome 
bit of a thing you always were,” she said ; “ but 


Nan's Golden Mane, 


7 


somehow I can’t resist you. There’s no fear now of 
anything happening, so you needn’t be in a taking; but 
what did put me out was this : I thought your father, 
Sir John, might be bringing a new mistress here.” 

“ What ! a new mistress ? — A housekeeper, do 
you mean?” Nan’s brown eyes were open at 
their widest. 

“ No, dearie, no, a wife — someone to take the 
head of the house. Men like Sir John must have 
their comforts, and a house without a mistress isn’t 
as it ought to be. But there, Miss Hetty is here 
now, and that makes everything right.” 

“But a new mistress,” repeated Nan — “a new 
wife for father. Why, she — she’d be a stepmother. Oh, 
how I’d hate her.” 

“ Well, darling, there’s not going to be any such 
person ; it was only an idle fear of your poor old 
nurse’s that will never come to anything. Forget 
that I said it to you, Miss Nan. Oh, rny word ! and 
there’s the gong, so supper is ready, and Sir John 
won’t like to be kept waiting. Let me brush out 
your hair, I won’t be a minute. Now, there’s my 
pretty. It’s good to have you back again. Miss 
Nancy. Only I misdoubt me that you’ll turn the 
house topsy-turvey, as you always and ever did.” 

While nurse was speaking, she was deftly and 
quickly changing Nan’s travel-stained frock for a 
white one, and was tying a coral pink sash round 
her waist. 

“ Now you’re ready,” she said, giving the little 
figure a final pat. 

Nan shook out her golden mane and went de- 
murely downstairs — more demurely than was her 
wont. The dawning of possible trouble filled her 


8 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


sweet eyes. A new wife — a possible stepmother! 
Oh, no, by no possibility could such a horror be 
coming ; nevertheless, her full cup of happiness was 
vaguely troubled by the thought. 


CHAPTER II 

CRUSHED. 

Sir John Thornton could be a very pleasant host. 
He was a reserved man with a really cold nature. 
He disliked fuss and what he called “ebullitions of 
affection ; ” he hated kissing and fondling. He liked 
to treat even his nearest and dearest with ceremony, 
but he was a perfect host — the little attentions, the 
small politenesses which the role of host requires, 
suited his character exactly. Hester and Nan, his 
only children, were his opposites in every respect. It 
is true that Hester inherited some of his pride, and a 
good deal of his reserve, but the fire underneath her 
calm, the passionate love which she could give so 
warmly to her chosen friends, she inherited from her 
mother, not from her father. Nan had never yet 
shown reserve to anyone. As far as any creature 
could be said to be without false pride, Nan was that 
individual — she was also absolutely devoid of fear. She 
believed that all the world loved her. Why not ? she 
was perfectly willing to love all the world back again. 
If it chose to hate her, she could and would hate it 
in return with interest ; but, then, why should it } The 
world was a good place to Nan Thornton up to the 
present. 

Now, Sir John dreaded his impulsive younger 


Crushed, 


9 


daughter more than words can say. Perhaps some- 
where in his heart he had a certain fatherly admira- 
tion for her, but if so it did not show itself in the 
usual fatherly way. Annie Forest was at the present 
moment absorbing his attention. 

Annie was between sixteen and seventeen years 
of age ; she was still, of course, quite a child in Sir 
John’s eyes, but she was undoubtedly very pretty — 
she had winning ways and bright glances. Her 
little speeches were full of wit and repartee, and she 
was naturally so full of tact that she knew when a 
word would hurt, and therefore seldom said it. 

When Nan entered the room in which a hasty 
supper had been prepared for the hungry travellers, 
she found her father and Annie talking pleasantly to 
one another at one end of the table, while Hester 
presided over the tea equipage at the other. 

“ Here you are, little whirlwind,” said Sir John, 
slipping his arm round his younger daughter’s waist 
and drawing her for a moment to his side. 

Nan looked at him soberly. She gazed into his 
eyes and examined the curves of his lips, and noted 
with satisfaction the wrinkles on his brow, the crows’ 
feet at the corner of each eye, and some strong line? 
which betokened the advance of years in the lower 
part of his face. 

“You’re too old,” she said, in a contemplative 
voice. “ I’m so glad — you’re much too old.” 

She stroked his deepest wrinkle affectionately as 
she spoke. 

Now Sir John hated being considered old, and an 
angry wave of colour mounted to his forehead. 

“ As usual, you are a most impolite little girl,” he 
said. “ I do not trouble myself to inquire what your 


10 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


sage remark means, nor why you rejoice in the fact | 
of my possessing the infirmities of years ; but I wish 
to repeat to you a proverb which I hope you will 
bear in mind, at least, when in my presence during the 
holidays, ‘ Little girls should be seen and not heard/ 
Now go to your seat.” 

Sir John released his hold of Nan’s broad waist 
and turned to Annie. 

“ Yes, a good deal of the country is flat,” he said, 

** but we have some pretty drives. Are you fond of , 
riding V 

“ I should be if I had a chance,” replied Annie ; 
“but the fact is, I never was on horseback since I 
was five years old, so I cannot be said to know much 
about it.” 

“ I am sure you could quickly learn,” said Sir 
John. “ Hester has a very quiet pony which she can 
lend you while you are here. By the way, Hester, 
Squire Lorrimer called to-day. I said you would go 
to the Towers to-morrow morning — you can take 
Miss Forest with you. The Lorrimers are a very 
lively household, and it will amuse her to know 
them.” 

“ I should think they are lively,” burst from Nan 
at the far end of the table. “ How is Kitty Lorrimer, 
and how is Boris } And have they got as many 
pets as ever } Oh, can you tell me, please, father, if 
the dormouse has awakened yet ? It was fast asleep 
when I was home at Christmas, and Boris said it 
mightn’t wake again until May. Boris was so sorry it 
wasn’t quite dead, because he wanted to stuff* it ; but 
he couldn’t if it was alive, could he ? That would be 
cruel, wouldn’t it Father, can you tell me if the 
dormouse is awake ^ ” 


Crushed. 


II 


Sir John fixed a cold eye upon Nan. 

‘‘ I am unacquainted with the state of the dor- 
mouse’s health,” he said — “disgusting little beasts,” 
he added, turning for sympathy to Annie, whose 
bright dark eyes danced with fun as she watched him. 

“ They’re not disgusting ; they’re perfectly heavenly 
little darlings,” came from Nan in an indignant voice. 
“ Oh, and what about the white rats ? Boris had 
four in a box when I went last to the Towers, and 
Kitty had one all to herself, and Boris and Kitty 
were always fighting as to which were the most 
beautiful — the one rat or the four. Did you ever see 
a white rat, Annie ? They are pets, with long tails 
like worms.” 

“Hester,” exclaimed Sir John, “will you induce 
Nan to hold her tongue and eat her supper in 
peace ? ” 

Hester bent forward and whispered something to 
Nan, who shrugged her shoulders indignantly. Her 
face grew crimson. 

“I can’t learn that proverb,” she said, after a 
pause. “ I can’t obey it, it’s no use trying. Father, 
do you hear ? I can’t be one of those seen-and-not- 
heard girls. Do you hear me, father ? ” 

“ I do. Nan. If we have finished supper, shall we 
go into the drawing-room ? ” he added, turning to 
Annie. 

Nan lingered behind She slipped her hand 
through her sister’s arm and dragged her on to the 
terrace. 

“ I feel so wicked that I think I’ll burst,” she 
exclaimed. “ Why is father always throwing a damp 
cloth over me ? ” 

“ Nan, dear, you irritate him a good deal. Why 


12 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


do you talk in that silly way when you know he 
cannot bear it ? ” 

“ Because I’m Nan,” answered the child, pouting 
her lips. 

" But Nan can learn wisdom,” said Hester, in her 
sweet elder- sisterly tone. “ Even though you are the 
liveliest, merriest, dearest little girl in the world, and 
though it is delicious to have you back ” — here there 
came an ecstatic hug — “ you need not say things 
that you know will hurt. For instance, you are 
perfectly well aware that father does not like his age 
commented on.” 

“ Oh, that'' said Nan, some of the trouble which 
nurse’s words had caused coming back to her eyes. 
“ Oh, but I really said what I meant, then — it was not 
mischief. I was so glad to see that he is old. I love 
those wrinkles of his — I adore them.” 

“ What can you mean, you queer little thing ? ” 

“ Why, you see, Hetty, he won’t be attractive, and 
there’ll be no fear.” 

“No fear of what ? ” 

“ Nurse said that perhaps he’d be having a wife, 
and giving us a stepmother.” 

“ Oh, what nonsense ! ” said Hester, in a vexed 
tone. “ What a silly thing for nurse to say. I am 
quite surprised at her. As far as I can tell our father 
has no intention of marrying again ; but if he did ? ” 

“ If he did,” repeated Nancy, “ nurse says that you 
wouldn’t be mistress of the Grange any longer.” 

A wistful sort of look, half of pain, half of sup- 
pressed longing, filled Hester^s dark eyes for a 
moment. 

“ I might go out into the world,” she said, “ and 
have my heart’s desire.” 


Crushed. 


13 


“ But aren’t you happy here ? ” 

“ Yes, oh yes ! I am talking nonsense. My duty 
lies here, at least at present Mrs. Willis has taught 
me always to put duty first Now, Nan, let us 
forget what is not likely to happen. It is nearly 
time for you to go to bed ; you look quite tired ; 
there are black rings under your eyes ; but first, just 
tell me about Mrs. Willis and the dear old school.” 

“ Mrs. Willis is well,” said Nan, with a yawn, “and 
the school is in statu quo. I am in the middle school 
now, and perhaps I shall get a drawing-room to 
myself before long. I’m not sure though, for I never 
can be tidy.” 

“ I wish you could be ; it’s a pity not to curb 
one’s faults.” 

“ Oh, bother faults. I don’t want you to lecture 
me, Hetty.” 

“ No, darling, I don’t wish to ; but I thought you 
were so fond of Mrs. Willis. I thought you would 
do anything to please her.” 

“ Yes, of course. I think I do please her. She 
gave me two prizes at the break up — one for French 
and one for music. She kissed me, too, quite half-a- 
dozen times. Look here, Hetty, I don’t want you 
to ask Annie Forest a lot of questions about me. 
I can’t help having a romping time now and then at 
school ; and there are two new girls — Polly and Milly 
Jenkins ; they are so killingly funny ; nearly as good 
as Boris and Kitty Lorrimer. I always had a little 
bit of the wild element in me, and I suppose it must 
come out somehow. Annie was wild enough when 
she was my age, wasn’t she, Hester } ” 

“ Annie will be gay and light-hearted to the end 
of the chapter I ” exclaimed Hester. 


14 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

'‘But she was naughty when she was my age, 
wasn’t she ? ” 

“ She is not naughty now.” 

“ Well, no more will I be when I am sixteen. 
Now, good-night, Het. Am I to sleep in your 
room ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ How scrumptious. Look out for a fine waking 
early in the morning.” 

Nan hugged Hester in her usual rough-and-ready 
manner, and danced upstairs, singing as she went — 

“ Old Daddy-lon^-legs wouldrCt say his prayers^ 

Catch him by his left leg and throw hhn downstairs^ 

This was one of Nan’s rhymes which Sir John 
detested. Her voice was loud and somewhat piercing. 
He heard it in the drawing-room, and went de- 
liberately and shut the door. 

“ Miss Forest,” he said to his young guest, “ there 
are moments when I feel extremely uneasy with 
regard to the fate of my youngest daughter.” 

“About Nan’s fate.?” exclaimed Annie, raising 
her arched eyebrows ; “why, she is quite the dearest 
little thing in the world. I wish you could see her 
at school ; she is the pet of all the girls at Lavender 
House.” 

“That may be,” said Sir John, with a slightly 
sarcastic movement of his thin lips ; “ but it does 
not follow that school pets are home pets. If my 
good friend, Mrs. Willis, finds Nan’s society so agree- 
able, I wish she would arrange to keep her for the 
holidays.” 

Annie’s young face, so round, so fresh, so charming, 
was fixed in grave surprise on her elderly host. 


Crushed. 


15 

“ Don’t you love Nan at all ?” she asked, wonder 
in her tone. 

Sir John had been giving Miss Forest credit for 
great tact. Up to this moment, he had considered 
her a very pretty, agreeable little girl, who would be 
an acquisition in the house. Now he winced ; she 
had trodden very severely on one of his corns. 

“ I naturally have a regard for my child,” he said, 
after a pause, “ and I presume that I show it best by 
having her properly educated and disciplined in her 
youth.” 

“ Oh, no, I don’t think you do,” said Annie. “ You 
must forgive me for saying frankly what I really think. 
I used to be like Nan when I was a little girl, and I’d 
never have changed — never — never. I’d never have 
become thoughtful for others. I’d always have been 
an unmitigated horror to all my friends if my father 
had treated me like that. He’s not a bit like you. 
Sir John. I don’t mean to compare him to you for a 
moment. He is quite a rough sort of man, and he 
has led a rough life ; but, oh dear me, from the time 
he came back from Australia, and I knew that I had 
a living father, I cannot tell you what a difference 
there has been in my life. I have generally spent 
my holidays with him, and he has loved me so much 
that I have loved him back again, and have learnt to 
know exactly what will please him and make him 
happy. Nothing tamed me so much as the know- 
ledge that I was necessary to my father’s happiness. 
I am sure,” added Annie in a low voice, and with a 
suspicion of tears in her eyes, “ that it would be just 
the same with dear little Nan.” 

She broke down suddenly, half afraid of her own 
temerity. There was silence for nearly half a minute, 


1 6 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

then Sir John rose from his chair, and, going over to 
a lamp which was slightly smoking, turned it down. 

“If your father has been in Australia,” he said, 
turning again and looking fixedly at his young 
visitor, “ you will be interested in books on that 
country. I have got all Henry Kingsley’s novels. 
You will find them in the library. Ask Hester to 
show you the book-case.” 

He strode deliberately out of the room, and Annie 
had to own to herself that she felt crushed. 


CHAPTER HI. 

TWO PROVERBS. 

Hester Thornton an(i Annie Forest had been 
educated at thesame school — the well-known Lavender 
House. The fame of this school, the noble character 
of its mistress, the excellent training which each girl 
who went there received, formed a recommendation 
for each young student in after life. Hester and 
Annie had gone through severe storms in these early 
days. Their friendship had been cemented under 
the influence of great trouble. It was exactly a year 
now since Hester had been suddenly sent for from 
her busy and happy school life to take care of her 
father through a dangerous illness. He found her 
company so sweet, her skill and tact in managing his 
house so great, that he resolved not to allow her to 
go back to school again. Annie Forest was now, there- 
fore, the head girl at Lavender House. She was Mrs. 
Willis’s right hand ; her help and support in every 
way. Annie was as great a favourite as of old, and 


Two Proverbs. 


i; 

as love and kindness had developed all the best 
side of her character, she was no longer the tomboy 
of the school, nor the one who was invariably the 
ringleader when mischief was afloat. She was still 
impulsive, however — eager, impatient — for such a 
nature as hers must fight on to the end of the 
chapter. She did not possess Hester Thornton’s 
steady principles, and would always be influenced, 
whether for good or evil, by her companions. She 
was only to spend one more term at school; the 
future, after that, was practically unknown to her. 

“ I wish you’d tell me about Nan,” said Hester, 
on the first evening of Annie’s visit to the Grange. 
" I don’t know why, but I feel a little anxious about 
her.” 

“ You need not be,” replied Annie. “ She is a 
dear, jolly little pet, and as open as the day.” 

“ She seems to get wilder and wilder,” replied 
Hester. “You must have noticed, Annie, how she 
irritates my father.” 

“ Of course I did,” replied Annie. “ Do you 
know, Het, that I had the unbounded cheek to give 
him a piece of my mind this evening ? ” 

Annie was seated on the side of Hester’s bed. She 
was in a blu^ dressing-gown, and her dark hair, in 
a mass of rebellious curls, was falling about her 
shoulders. 

“ I forgot that Nan was in the room,” she said, 
putting her finger to her lips and glancing in the 
direction of Nan’s small bed. “ The little monkey 
may be awake, and I don’t want her to hear my 
nonsense.” 

“She is sound asleep,” replied Hester. “If she 
were awake, she would soon acquaint us with the fact.” 

C 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


i8 


“Shall I tell you what I really said to your 
father ? ” continued Annie. 

“ I don’t know that I want to hear. I hope you 
did not shock him, for he is prepared to like you very 
much.” 

“ I am prepared to like him. I think he is a 
delightful host ; but, oh, how I should hate him for 
a father.” 

“Annie!” 

Hester’s delicate face flushed crimson, her eyes 
flashed an angry light. 

Annie jumped off the bed and ran to her friend’s 
side. 

“ Now you are angry with me,” she said ; “ but if 
I told him the truth, I may surely tell you. I know 
you are as good as an angel, but I am quite certain 
that he ruffles you up the wrong way.” 

“ Don’t, Annie,” said Hester, in a voice of pain. 

She walked to the window as she spoke, drew 
up the blind, and looked out. The night was dark, 
but innumerable stars could be seen in the deep, 
unfathomable vault of the sky. Hester clenched one 
of her hands tightly together. Annie stood and 
watched her. 

“ I would not hurt you for the world,” she said. 
“ 1 am sorry, very sorry ; the fact is, I love you with 
all my heart, but I don’t understand you.” 

“Yes you do, too well,” replied Hester; “but 
there are some things I cannot and will not talk 
about even to you. Now let me take you to your 
roorn, the hour is very late.” 

Annie’s pretty room was just on the other side of 
the passage. Hester took her to it, saw that she had 
every comfort, and wished her good-night. She then 


Two Proverbs. 


19 


stood for a moment, with a look of irresolution on 
her face, in the corridor. 

“ I don’t believe nurse is in bed ; I will go and 
speak to her,” she said to herself. “ I thought the 
day when I welcomed Nan back from school, and 
when Annie came to visit me, would be quite the 
happiest day of my life, but it would never do to 
make my father’s home uncomfortable for him.” She 
reached the baize door, opened it, and soon found 
herself in the old nursery. She was right, nurse was 
not yet in bed. 

“ Well, now, my deary ! ” exclaimed the old 
woman, “ and why are you losing your beauty sleep 
in this fashion ? When I was young things used to 
be very different. Girls had to be in bed by ten 
o’clock sharp to keep away the wrinkles, but now 
they’re all agog to burn the candle at both ends. It 
don’t pay. Miss Hetty, my pet, it don’t pay.” 

“ I’m all right, nursie,” replied Hester. “ I’m the 
quietest and most jog-trot girl in the world as a rule. 
Of course I’m excited to-night, because Nan has 
come back.” 

“Bless her dear heart!” ejaculated nurse; “but 
I’m not to say satisfied about her hair. Miss Hetty. 
I don’t believe it’s pointed often enough. I found a 
lot of split ends when I was combing it out to-night.” 

“ Oh, I think Nan is all right in every way,” re- 
plied Hester. “ No one could be kinder to her than 
Mrs. Willis, and she is very happy at school. Nurse, 
I’ve just come here for a moment to ask you to be 
very careful what you say to Nan about my father. 
You see, the object of my life is to make him happy, 
and to be a good daughter to him, and, in short, 
to try to take my mother’s place.” 

C 2 


20 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


“Eh, dear, we all know that,” replied nurse, “and 
a sweeter young mistress there couldn’t be. Why, 
there isn’t a servant in the house who wouldn’t do 
anything in the world for you, Miss Hetty ; and every- 
thing in apple-pie order, and the meals served regular 
and beautiful, and inside and out perfect order, and 
all because there’s an old head on young shoulders. 
There, perhaps it isn’t a compliment I’m paying you, 
my dearie, but in one sense it is.” 

“ Do you really think I manage well?” asked the 
girl, an anxious tone in her voice. 

“ Manage well ? You manage beautiful. Your 
own mother, if she were alive, couldn’t do better.” 

“ I can never forget my mother,” replied Hester, 
tears rising to her eyes. “Well, nurse, you will be 
very careful what you say to Nan. The object of 
my life is to make my father happy. If I can do 
that, I am content” 

“You do, you do,” replied the old woman. “No 
mortal can do more than their best, and you do that. 
Now, good-night. Miss Hester.” 

Hester took up her candle and went away. Nurse 
stood and watched the pretty young figure as it 
disappeared down the corridor. » 

“There,” she said to herself as she began to 
prepare for her own bed. “There’s another victim. 
Don’t I know what my mistress was, and don’t I 
know that Sir John’s coldness and sharpness and 
no-heartedness just hurried her into her grave? 
Never a bit of real hearty love could he give 
to anyone. Just as just could be — righteous as 
righteous could be, but hard as a flint. My 
mistress drooped and faded and died, and Miss 
Hester will follow in her footsteps if I don’t look 


Two Proverbs. 


21 


after her. Sometimes I wish the master would marry 
again, and that he’d get a tartar of a wife. He 
might think of another wife if things were a bit 
uncomfortable here, but that they never will be while 
Miss Hetty is at the helm. She’s a born manager, 
bless her, with her gentle ways and her firm words 
and her pretty little dignity. Miss Nan’s business 
in life, it seems to me, is to set places all in a muddle, 
and Miss Hetty’s to smooth them out again. Of 
course it’s due to Miss Hetty to be mistress of the 
Grange, but sometimes I fear the life is too much 
for her, and she’ll fret and fade like her mother before 
her; if I really thought that, I’d set my wits to work, old 
as I am, to get a real selfish wife for the master, who’d 
teach him a thing or two, for that’s what he wants.” 

At this stage in her meditations, nurse laid her 
head on her pillow and was soon fast asleep. 

The next morning promised a perfect day, and 
Hester, Annie, and Nan met in high spirits in the 
breakfast-room. The post had not yet arrived, but 
a letter was lying on Hester’s plate. 

“ That’s in dad’s writing,” said Nan, going up and 
examining it critically ; “ now what’s up ? ” 

Hester took the letter and opened it. It contained 
a few brief words. She read them with a sinking of 
heart which she could not account for — 

“My Dear Hetty, — Your young companions will make 
the house quite gay for you. I shall, therefore, take the oppor- 
tunity of going from home for a few days. I will send you a 
line to let you know when you may expect me back. — Your 
affectionate father, John Thornton. 

“ P.S. — I shall have left before you are down in the morning. 
Give my love to Nan, and wish Miss Forest good-bye for me. 
By the way, she is interested in Australia, so will you show her 
where Henry Kingsley’s novels are to be found in the library ?” 


22 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Nan, who had been peeping over Hester’s shoulder 
while she was reading, now suddenly clapped her 
hands, shouted “ hurrah ” at the top of her voice, and, 
running up to Annie, began to waltz round and round 
the breakfast-table with her. 

Oh, oh ! ” she exclaimed, “ then little girls may 
be heard as well as seen. Annie, there are two 
proverbs which are the bane of my life. I wonder dad 
has not had them both illuminated and framed and 
hung up in my nursery. One of them is : ‘ Little girls 
should be seen and not heard.’ What a detestable 
old prig the person must have been who invented 
that proverb ! I ask you, Annie, what would life be 
without little girls and their chatter? The other 
proverb is nearly as objectionable. This is it : 
‘ Make a page of your own age.’ According to dad, 
that only applies to little girls, and it means that they 
must always be fagging round, hunting for slippers 
and spectacles and newspapers and books for the older 
people who are past the age for paging, and that no 
one is ever to wait on them^ however tired or however 
disinclined to stir they may happen to b^. Now there’ll 
be no one to make me page, and no one to keep 
me silent. Oh, hurrah, hurrah, hurrah ! what a deal 
old dad to absent himself in this obliging manner.” 

“ For my part, I am very sorry,” said Annie, for 
Hester had passed her on the letter to read. 

Hester said nothing, and breakfast began. Nan 
wasting as usual a prodigal amount of energy and 
spirits even over the operation of eating, Hester 
looking a little pale and a little thoughtful, Annie 
in a state of suppressed high spirits, which a slight 
awe which she still felt at times for Hester Thornton 
kept rather in check. 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE COLTS — ROBIN AND JOE. 

The Towers was situated exafctly two miles away 
from the Grange. It was a large, old house, with a 
castellated roof and a high tower at one end. It was 
a very old family place, and the Lorrimers had lived 
there from father to son for several hundreds of years. 
Like many ancient families, their wealth had dimin- 
ished rather than increased with the times. The 
luxurious living, which has been in vogue more or 
less during the whole of the present century, had 
obliged them to part with some of their fair acres. 
The present owner had married for love, not for 
money. More lands had to be sold to meet the 
wants of a large and vigorous family, and, at the 
time when this story opens, the Lorrimers were, for 
their position, decidedly poor, not rich. 

Squire Lorrimer had one dread ever before his 
eyes. This was the fear of having to part with the 
dear old Towers itself. If this blow fell, he was 
certain that it would kill him. He trusted to be able 
to avert this calamity by putting down expenses in 
all possible ways. There were too few servants, 
therefore, for the size of the house, too few gardeners 
for the size of the gardens, too few horses for the size 
of the stables. 

Nevertheless, there was not in the whole length 
and breadth of the county of Warwickshire, a jollier, 
happier, more rollicking household than the Lorrimers. 
There were ten children, varying in age, from Molly, 


24 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


who would be sixteen on her next birthday, to little 
Phil, who had not yet attained the dignity of two 
years. There were six girls in the family and four 
boys. The two elder boys went to a good grammar 
school in the neighbourhood ; the girls and Boris 
had a governess who taught them at home. Neither 
boys nor girls were educated quite up to the require- 
ments of the times, but the father and mother were 
not going to worry themselves over this fact. Mr. 
Lorrimer had very strong views with regard to 
modern education. He had a hearty preference for 
big bodies instead of big brains. He was intensely 
old-fashioned as regards all modern views for the 
advancement of women, and said frankly that he 
would rather his sons emigrated than spent their 
lives as city clerks. He had a good deal of faith in 
things righting themselves naturally, and as his wife 
believed him to be the cleverest and wisest man in 
the universe, he was not tormented by any contrary 
opinions from her lips. 

“ The children will do very well,” he used to say. 

“ If I can only keep the la^d together, and the old 
house for Guy to inherit after me, I shall die a happy 
man. The girls are all pretty, unless we except pool 
little Elinor, and she, in some ways, has the sweetest 
face of the bunch ; they are sure to find husbands 
by-and-by, and the younger lads can fend for them- 
selves in the colonies if necessary. You needn’t fret 
about the children, mother,” he would add. 

I never fret about them,” replied the soft-voiced, 
placid-looking mother, raising her dove-like blue eyes: 
to her husband’s face. “ I think we are the happiest, 
family in the world, and the children are the dearestj. 
creatures. With all their high spirits they are never] 


The Colts — Robin and Joe, 25 

really naughty. I have only one care,” she added, 
looking at her husband affectionately and slipping 
her hand through his arm, “ and that is when you 
talk of the possibility of selling the Towers.” 

“Well, Lucy, that hasn’t come yet,” he answered. 

“What about that mortgage and the surety- 
ship ? ” 

“ Oh, pooh ! they are right enough yet. I make it 
a rule never to think of evil days before they really 
come. We’ll pull through — we’ll pull through, no 
fear. By the way, my dear, I had a splendid offer 
yesterday for the colts Joe and Robin. I closed with 
it in double quick time, and the dealer who has 
bought them will send over to fetch them this 
morning.” 

“ Very well,” said Mrs. Lorrimer. She went to 
the window of the room where the two were talking 
and stood there looking out. 

She gazed on a lovely scene, composed of wood- 
land, river, and gently sloping meadows and lawns. 
Exactly opposite her eyes was a paddock, and in the 
paddock the two colts wjiich had just been sold were 
contentedly grazing. As Mrs. Lorrimer stood and 
looked out, a girl was seen to enter the paddock and 
go swiftly up to the colts, calling their names as 
she did so. They both came to her immediately. 
She threw an arm round the neck of one, while 
she fed them in turn with carrots and apples which 
she had in her apron. She was a slightly-made 
girl, with dark hair and a sallow face. Her hair hung 
heavily about her shoulders. She might have been 
ten years old, but looked younger. 

“There’s Nell,” said the mother. “I am sorry the 
colts are going, she has always made such pets of 


26 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


them. I never saw her take to any creatures before 
as she has done to those two, and they’ll follow her 
anywhere like lambs. I’m sorry you’ve got to sell 
them, Guy.” 

“ Sorry ! ” retorted the Squire, with a sort of snort. 

“ Didn’t I tell you, Lucy, that Simmons has given me 
a cheque for three hundred and fifty pounds for the 
two. Of course, the creatures are thoroughbred, and 
may turn out worth a great deal more ; still, in these 
days no one gives a fair price for anything, and 
three-fifty is not to be sneezed at when your rents are 
always behindhand and your balance at the bank is 
overdrawn.” 

The Squire left the room as he spoke, and Mrs. 
Lorrimer, with the faintest of little sighs, presently 
followed his example. Meanwhile, the girl in the 
paddock was having a thoroughly happy time. As 
soon as she had finished feeding her favourites, and 
they had done rubbing their noses against her face and 
shoulder, she looked eagerly round her, and saw with 
satisfaction that there was no one watching her from 
any of the many windows which blinked like eyes all 
over the old house. She now approached one of the 
colts cautiously, laid her hand on his neck, and with . 
an adroit, quick movement sprang on his back. He ^ 
was an untamed, unbroken-in creature. He would 4 
have submitted to no burden at all heavier or at all \ 
less dear than that of the slim child who had now j 
mounted him. > 

“ Hey, Robin, dear,” she said, bending forward, i 
catching hold of a wisp of his mane and almost ; 
whispering into his ear, “you’ll take me round the 
paddock three times, won’t you, as swift as the wind, 
and then it will be Joe’s turn? As swift as you can 


The Colts — Robin and Joe, 27 

fly you shall go, my bonny, bonny Robin. And 
afterwards you shall have your russet apple; it’s in 
my pocket.” 

From the colt’s attitude, he seemed perfectly to 
understand every word that was addressed to him. 
He pricked his ear; his eye glanced backward with 
loving intelligence. He pawed the ground im- 
patiently — he would not be off until Nell gave the 
signal, but when it came there was no doubt that he 
would fly swiftly over the ground. Joe, the other 
colt, stood near expectantly. His turn was to come, 
he knew. For him, too, there would be the light 
weight of a loved little presence, followed by that 
delicious russet apple when the ride was over. Mean- 
while, he would canter after Nelly and Robin, taking 
care not to go too near nor in any way to intrude 
himself mischievously. 

“Now,” said Nell, sitting bolt upright, “now, 
Robin — one, two, three, away ! ” 

Away they went truly, mane and hair alike flying 
in the breeze — Nell’s short skirts puffed out by the 
wind, Nell’s cheeks with red flames on them, and 
Nell’s dark grey eyes blazing like subdued fires. 

Once round the paddock they flew — twice they 
went — three times. The third round was the fastest 
and the most delirious of all. Nell was so sure of 
her seat, so confident in Robin’s flowers, that she no 
longer even clasped his arched neck. Up flew her 
hands in the air. The delirious excitement rendered 
her giddy. 

“ Hurrah ! hurrah ! ” she shouted. 

The gay words were interrupted by eager words 
from approaching spectators. The gate of the pad- 
dock was pushed open, and Kitty, aged nine, followed 


28 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


by Boris, who was only seven, rushed on the scene. 
The children were followed by a couple of grooms 
and a strange, horsey-looking man. 

“ Oh, Nell, Nell !” exclaimed Kitty. 

They’re sold, Nell,” said Boris, in a gloomy 
voice. “You’d better get down. That fellow there 
has come” — waving his hand with immense dignity 
in the direction of the horsey man — “ that fellow has 
come to take them away ; they’re sold.” 

“ I don’t believe it,” said Nell. 

Robin, who obeyed her slightest word, stood stock 
still when she told him. She dropped off his back 
with the lightness of a bird. 

“ Who says they’re sold ” she asked. “ I don’t 
believe it.” 

She pressed her hand to her heart as she spoke, 
a pang of keen pain had shot through it ; she turned 
pale, and her eyes still blazed. 

“ I don’t believe it a bit,” she said. “ I’ll go and 
find father and ask him if it’s true; I know it isn’t \ 
true.” 

“ There’s father coming into the field,” said Boris. ■ 
“ Yes, it’s true enough, but you can ask him.” ^ 

“Well, my man,” said the Squire, who came upon 1 
the scene at this moment, “ your master has sent you ^ 

for the colts, I suppose Here they are, as Why, j 

what’s the matter, Nell? How white you are, child, i 
and — not so tight, Nell, not so tight, you’re half | 
strangling me ! What is it, my love — what is it ? ” | 

“ You haven’t sold Robin and Joe, father ? ” : 

“ Oh, now, my little girl ” — the Squire began to ; 
pat Nell’s trembling hands soothingly. He looked i 
hard into her quivering face, then, bending down, 
whispered something in her ear 


The Colts — Robin and Job. 29 

No one else heard the words. 

Nell’s frantic grasp relaxed ; she let her hands fall 
to her sides and looked piteously round. 

Robin and Joe had both followed her across the 
paddock. Robin expected his russet apple — ^Joe 
looked for his canter with Nell on his back. 

“ There’s a brave little girl,” said her father. ‘‘ ’Pon 
my word, I wouldnT do it if I could help it.” 

“ No, father dear ; of course not.” 

“You’re a plucky young ’un,” said her father 
admiringly. Boris and Kitty came close ; the grooms 
and the horse-dealer also approached. There was a 
sort of ring round Nell and the colts. 

“ Please, father, may I give Robin his apple ? ” she 
asked. “ He has earned it. May he have it ? ” 

The Squire nodded. 

“ Of course he may,” he said ; then he turned to 
the horse dealer. 

“ My little girl is fond of these creatures,” he said. 
“ I hope you will have patience for a moment or 
two.” 

The man touched his hat respectfully. 

“ Certainly, sir,” he answered, “ as long as the 
young lady likes ; there’s no manner of hurry, and 
perhaps little miss would like to have another canter. 
I never see’d no one sit so bird-like on a horse — 
\ never, in the whole of my born days.” 

“Do you hear that, Nell.!*” said her father. 
“ Would you like another canter ? I didn’t know you 
could ride bare-backed.” 

She smiled up at him, a perfectly brave smile ; 
! there were no tears in her eyes, although there were 
i black shadows under them, and her face was as white 
f as a little snowflake. 


30 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Robin munched his apple, and Joe came close to 
Nell and rubbed his head against her shoulder. 

She fed him also, to his own great surprise, for he 
did not think that he had earned a morsel, and then, 
without a word, turned and walked out of the paddock. 
Boris ran after her. 

“ I say, Nell ! ” he exclaimed, panting. " Would 
you like a white rat ? I have four, and I — Fll give 
you one if you’ll promise not to forget to feed it.” 

Nell stood still when Boris made this offer, and | 
looked down into his ruddy, brown, sunburnt face. 
Boris had bright eyes, as round as two moons. The 
giving up of one of his white rats meant a great deal j 
to him. Nell carefully weighed the value of the offer, j. 

“No,” she said at last in a deliberate tone. “I i 
might forget to feed the rat, and I doiiT think I ever 1 
could love it ; but thank you all the same, Boris.” 

“ Don’t mention it,” said Boris, in his most polite i 
tone ; he was immensely relieved by Nell’s declining 
his offer. > 

She walked slowly towards the house, and Boris 
turned to Kitty, who had followed him. 

“ I offered her a rat,” he said ; “ but she wouldn’t \ 
have it. Do you think she^will be very bad for a I 

bit .? ” I 

“Yes, I do,” said Kitty. “She’ll creep up into I 
one of the lofts and burrow in the hay all by herself, I 
and if she can have a right good cry perhaps she’ll I 
be better, but if she hasn’t a cry, she’ll fret awfully, ■ 
and perhaps she’ll turn sulky ; but never mind about I 
her now. Fm ever so glad she didn’t take the rat. I 
Let’s run and feed them before we go to lessons.” I 
“ I wish there were no lessons,” said Boris. ‘‘I * 
hate them. I can’t think what use they are. What 


The Colts — Robin and Joe. 31 

can it matter in a big world like this, crowded up 
with boys and girls and men and women, whether I 
can spell right or not ? I don’t mind, and I don’t see 
why anyone else should bother.” 

“ I like spelling,” said Kitty, who had a very 
intelligent face. “ If I were a man or an embryo 
man, which you are, Boris, I’d have ambition, and I’d 
try to get on. I’d like to walk over the heads of the 
other boys, if I were you, and to take their prizes 
from them, and to have father and mother looking 
on, and a lot of grand ladies and gentlemen all 
dressed in their best praising and cheering and 
bowing and smiling. But boys are no good in these 
days. It’s girls who do everything. Now, do be 
quick and let’s feed the rats.” 

“You talk such nonsense,” said Boris. “You 
don’t suppose that ladies and gentlemen care whether 
boys and girls spell words right or not, and what 
rubbish you do say about best clothes and smiling 
and bowing.” 

“ I don’t,” said Kitty, crossly ; “ it’s you who talk 
rubbish. You have never been to school, so you 
can’t possibly tell. You ask Nan Thornton, and 
she’ll soon tell you what’s done at school. Oh dear, 
oh dear, I wish I were at Lavender House instead of 
doing my lessons with stupid Jane Macalister I” 

“ You talk very dis’pectful,” said Boris. 

“ Do I ? I don’t care. Oh, I am glad you didn’t 
part with the white rat ! ” 


CHAPTER V. 

NOT MISSED. 


Jane Macalister was the governess. She was old 
— at least the Lorrimers considered her old — she 
wore spectacles, and her hair was slightly tinged with 
grey. She had a queer mixture of qualities. She 
was affectionate and narrow ; she was devoted to her 
pupils, and thought she could best show her devotion 
by an unceasing round of discipline. Fortunately, 
both for her and the little Lorrimers, this discipline 
never extended beyond the hours devoted to lessons. 
It never showed its stern visage in play hours, nor at 
meals, nor at night, nor on half holidays, nor on 
Sundays. During all these times, Jane was the in- 
telligent and much belaboured companion. She was 
at everyone’s beck and call. She was to be found 
here, there, and everywhere— darning the rent in 
Molly’s frock, or helping Nora with her drawing, or 
trying to find a story-book for Nell which she had 
not already read at least six times, or healing the 
small squabbles with which Boris and Kitty helped 
to beguile the weary hours. Mrs. Lorrimer consulted 
her with regard to the cook and the servants generally. 
The Squire would shout to her to spare him a quarter 
of an hour in the study to see if he had totted up 
his accounts right. In short, Jane Macalister was as 
much part and parcel of the Lorrimer household as 
if she were really one of themselves. She was by no 
means educated up to the standard of the latter half 
of the nineteenth century, but what she did know, 


Not Missed. 


33 


she knew thoroughly. She was methodical and 
helpful. The kind of person whom Mrs. Lorrimer 
was fond of quoting as invaluable. The children, 
one and all, loved her as a matter of course, but, in 
school hours, their love was certainly mingled with 
awe. In school hours, Jane allowed no relaxing of 
the iron rod. 

Kitty and Boris, having just heard the dismal 
sound of the schoolroom bell, started from their 
fascinating occupation of feeding the white rats and 
ran as fast as their small feet could carry them in the 
direction of the house. They went in by a side 
entrance, and with panting breath and hot little steps 
began to mount the spiral staircase which led to the 
schoolroom in the tower. They were late already, 
and they knew that they could not possibly escape 
bad marks for unpunctuality. They pushed open the 
green baize door which admitted them to the sanctum 
of learning and came in. All the other children 
whom Miss Macalister taught were already in the 
room. Kitty and Boris were the sole delinquents — 
the only ones in disgrace ; even Elinor was present. 
Their faces fell when they saw her. They had built 
great hopes on having at least Elinor’s company in 
their disgrace. The swift thought had darted through 
both their minds that she would be safe to be extra 
naughty that morning, and in consequence would 
divert some of the storm of Jane Macalister’s wrath 
from their devoted heads ; but no, there she sat in 
her accustomed place, her hymn book open on her 
knee, marks of tears on her cheeks, it is true, but in 
all other respects she looked a provokingly model 
Elinor. 

It was too bad ; Kitty made a face at her across 
D 


34 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


the schoolroom, and even Boris gave her a reproach- 
ful glance. 

Jane Macalister fixed two awful spectacled eyes 
upon the culprits, and, scarlet blushes tingling in 
their cheeks, they took possession of their vacant 
chairs. 

The children all sang their usual hymn, although 
Elinor’s voice was a little husky and Boris held his 
book upside down. 

“ All things bright and beautiful^ 

, All creatures great and smally 

^ All things wise and wonderjul^ 

The Lord God made them alll* 

I wonder if He really made that dreadful horsey 
man,” thought Nell, as she looked out of the window. 

Boris smothered a sigh as he reflected again over 
the problem which had often before puzzled his small 
head — Why God, when he made everything so beau- , 
tiful, had forgotten to give Jane Macalister a beautiful j 
temper in school hours ? 

The singing was followed by the Bible reading, 
and then lessons began. Molly and Nora acquitted 
themselves admirably, as was their wont — Neirs dark 
grey eyes grew full of interest as she read the 
fascinating story of the “ Field of the Cloth of Gold ” 
in her history book — Kitty worked at her sums with 
fierce persistence and tried to fancy herself at 
boarding-school, going up rapidly to the top of her 
class, while Boris made more mistakes than ever 
over his dictation, and inked his fingers unmercifully. | 

“ What was the use of fussing over such a stupid, I 
useless thing as spelling ? ” This was his thought of I 
thoughts. I 

The day was a warm one. Jane Macalister was J 


Not Missed, 


35 


icily cold, however, as unapproachable as an iceberg. 
Boris watched her with anxiety. He knew well 
that there was no chance for him and Kitty ; they 
would both be punished for being late for prayers. 

Oh, dear, oh, dear ; why was Jane so unbeautiful, 
so unapproachable in school hours } 

“ I know she’ll keep Kitty and me in during the 
whole of the play hour,” he muttered to himself. 
“ I’m certain of it, because the tip of her nose is 
getting red ; that’s a sign that she’s worried, and 
when she’s worried she’s twice as bad as she is at any 
other time.” 

“ What noise is that ? Oh ! — I say — Miss Mac- 
alister ” 

Jane Macalister was always spoken to in this 
correct fashion during school hours. 

“I say, there’s a visitor!” burst from the eager 
lips of the little boy. 

He started to his feet as he spoke, upsetting the 
ink-pot over his own copybook and also over Kitty’s 
white-frilled pinafore. 

“Boris, you are incorrigible!” exclaimed Jane. 
“You lose all your conduct marks for the week, and 
must stay indoors for an hour and learn a piece of 
poetry after lesssons.” 

Boris got very red and tried to smile. The blow 
had fallen, so he wasn’t going to whimper over it. 
He would stand up to his punishment like a man. 
He meant to be a soldier some day, and felt exactly 
now as if he were facing the guns. He met Elinor’s 
full, troubled grey eyes, and seated himself slowly 
once more in his chair. 

The steps had come nearer, the schoolroom door 
was burst open, and Nan Thornton rushed in. 

D 2 


36 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

“ Here I am,” she said. “ I have come to torment 
you, Miss Macalister, and to beg off lessons at once. 
How do you do, children.? How are you, Kitty? 
How are you, Boris ? How do you do, Nell ? Molly 
and Nora, Til kiss you when I can get breath. Oh, 
what a climb those stairs are ! Why do you have 
lessons in the tower .? All the same, it’s lovely when 
you are here. What a view ! What a darling, darling, 
heavenly, scrumptious, ripping view. Oh, dear! oh, 
dear! I am out of breath. Jane, aren^t you glad to 
see me? Aren’t you glad to know that all the children 
are to have a holiday immediately ? Shut up your 
books, young ’uns, and let’s be off. You don’t mind, 
do you, Jane ? ” 

Certainly Jane Macalister did mind. The icy ex- 
pression grew more marked on her face. Boris gave 
her a glance, felt that he was very close to the guns, 
and lowered his eyes. Nan began dancing about the 
room. Nan was in white — white hat, white frock. 
Her fluffy golden hair surrounded her like a cloud. 
Boris felt that she was something like a very naughty 
and very beautiful angel. Why was she tempting 
them all when Jane Macalister was like ice? 

“I think. Nan,” said Miss Macalister — “(how do 
you do, my dear .? Of course I’m glad to see you) — 
I think I must ask you to leave the schoolroom for 
the present. Recess will be at half-past eleven, and 
then you can talk to all the children except Boris, 
who I grieve to say will have to undergo punishment. 
As to holidays, the summer holidays will begin in a 
fortnight, until then I cannot permit any such indul- 
gence. Go away, Nan, for the present. Molly, I can 
attend to your German now. Bring your exercise 
book with the grammar and history.” 


Not Missed, 


37 


Nan was not accustomed to being vanquished, but 
she was very near defeat then. The next moment 
she would have found herself ignominiously outside 
the baize door if other steps had not approached, and 
Hester, looking cool and sweet, Annie, all radiant and 
laughing, and Mrs. Lorrimer, with her usual gentle 
motherly expression, had not appeared on the scene. 

“Jane,” said the mother, smiling round with her 
blue eyes at each of the children, “ Hester wants us 
to get up a hasty picnic to Friar’s Wood. The day is 
perfect, and this is the first of Nan’s holidays, so I 
hope you will not object, particularly if the children 
promise to work extra well to-morrow.” 

Jane began to close up all the books hastily. 
Nan’s petition was not to be listened to for a moment. 
Mrs. Lorrimer’s was law, and must be cheerfully 
obeyed. 

“ Certainly,” she said, in a pleasant tone, dropping 
her frozen manner as if by magic. “It is a perfect 
day for a picnic. Leave the schoolroom tidy, my 
loves, and then go and get ready. You’d like me to 
see the cook, wouldn’t you, Mrs. Lorrimer I can 
help her to cut sandwiches and to pack plates and 
dishes.” 

“Jane, you’re an angel,” said Mrs. Lorrimer. 

Jane Macalister kissed Hester, was introduced to 
Annie, and then rushed down the spiral stairs, intent 
on housekeeping cares. 

The Lorrimer boys and girls surrounded Hester 
and Annie. Nan flitted in and out of the group, and 
was here, there, and everywhere. All was excitement 
and laughter. Presently the children left the school- 
room in a body. 

No, there was one exception. Boris stayed 


38 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


behind. He looked wistfully after the others as they 
streamed away. Miss Macalister had not said a 
word about remitting his punishment, and he must be 
true to his colours. He found it very difficult to 
keep back his tears, but he would indeed think badly 
of himself if even one bright drop fell from his round 
blue eyes. 

It would have comforted him if Kitty had 
noticed him. Kitty might have stayed if only to 
bestow a kiss of sympathy on him, but she was 
whirled off with the others. No one gave him a 
thought. He was only Boris, one of the younger 
children. He was alone in the schoolroom. 

He looked at the clock ; it pointed to half past 
eleven ; he would not be free until half past twelve. 
Picnics at the Towers were hastily improvised affairs. 
Long before his hour of punishment was over the 
others would all be off and away. It was scarcely 
likely that any of them would even miss him. Kitty 
would be in such a frantic state of excitement at 
having Nan Thornton to talk to, that she would not 
have room in her heart to bestow a thought on him. 
He could not walk all the way to Friar s Wood, the 
day was too hot. How delicious it would be there 
in the shade. How interesting to watch the squirrels 
in the trees, and the rabbits as they darted in and out 
of their holes. Well, well, there was no use fretting. 
His heart felt sore, of course, but he wouldiTt be half 
a boy in his own opinion if he didn’t take his punish- 
ment without a murmur. 

He drew his chair up to the table, pushed his ink- 
stained fingers through his curly brown locks, and 
looked around him. 

Miss Macalister had forgotten to set him any 


Not Missed, 


39 

task, but he supposed he could set himself some- 
thing. 

He was just wondering what would be the least 
irksome form of punishment he could devise, when a 
small head was pushed in at the door, and a voice, in 
accents of extreme surprise, shouted his name. 

“ Why, Boris, what are you doing They’ll be 
off if you don’t look sharp.” 

“I’m not going, Nell,” said Boris; “but please 
don’t fuss over it, it’s nothing.” 

NothmgV^ said Nell, coming into the room and 
seating herself by the side of her little brother. 
“ Don’t you love picnics .? ” 

“ I adore them,” said Boris. 

He shut up his lips as he spoke and winked his 
eyes. 

“ Don’t make a fuss,” he said again after a pause. 
“ Do you think I might learn a bit of the ‘ Ancient 
Mariner’ for my punishment task? I like that old 
chap, he’s so grisly.” 

“ It’s a splendid poem,” said Nell with enthusiasm, 
particularly that part about — 

* Water, water everywhere, 

And not a drop to drink' 

Can’t you picture it all, Boris? The sea like a 
great pond, and the thirsty old mariner looking at it, 
and longing, and longing, and longing to drink it, 
and the dead people lying round. Sometimes at 
night I think of it, and then afterwards I have a good, 
big, startling dream. A dream that’s not too frightful 
is almost as good as a story-book. Don’t you think 
so ? ” 

“No, I don’t,” said Boris. “I hate dreama 


40 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Perhaps I’d better learn the first six verses of the 
‘ Ancient Mariner,’ and perhaps I’d better begin at 
once. Jane Macalister is very stern, isn’t she, Nell 
“ Awful in lesson times,” said Nell. 

"Well, the only way I can bear it,” said Boris, 
" is this — I think of her as the general of an army. 
I don’t mind obeying her when I think of her in 
that way. Soldiers have to promise obedience before 
anything else, and I’m going to be a soldier some 
day. I’d better not talk now, Nell, for I must get the 
first six verses of the ‘ Ancient ’ into me in an hour, 
and I can’t if you keep chattering. The general was 
rather sharp with me this morning, I must say, for 
all my conduct marks are gone, too, and I won’t get 
sixpence on Saturday, and I’ll have nothing to sub- 
scribe to mother’s birthday present ; still, of course, 
’tis ’diculous to fuss. You’d best go, Nell. Why 
aren’t you ready for the picnic } ” 

" I’m not going,” said Nell. " I have a headache, 
and a drive in the sun would make it worse. Besides, 
Nan Thornton does chatter so awfully.” 

" Chatter,” repeated Boris ; " you don’t mean to 
say you mind her chattering } ” 

"Yes, I do, when I have a headache.” 

" Well, I think she’s sweet,” said Boris. 

"You had better learn your ‘Mariner,’ Boris, and 
I’ll sit in the window and look out.” 

The schoolroom was so high up in the tower that 
people who sat in one of its windows had really only 
a bird’s-eye view of what went on below. 

Boris, in his rather tumbled sailor suit, sat with 
his back to Nell. He kicked the rungs of the chair 
very often with his sturdy legs. His inky fingers 
took fond clutches of his curls, his lips murmured the 


Not Missed. 


41 


rhyme of the “Ancient Mariner^* in a monotonous 
sing-song. Nell pushed open the lattice window and 
looked out. There was a waggonette drawn by a 
rather bony old horse standing by the side entrance ; 
behind the waggonette was a pony-cart, a good deal 
the worse for wear. The pony, whose name was Shag, 
stood very still and flicked his long tail backwards 
and forwards to keep the flies away. Nell saw Miss 
Macalister and two of the servants come out with 
those flat delicious picnic baskets which she knew so 
well, and which had so often made her lips water in 
fond anticipation ; they were placed with solemnity in 
the waggonette. Then Molly and Nora, in their 
white sun-bonnets, took their places, and Hester and 
Annie sat opposite to them, and Mrs. Lorrimer took 
the seat of honour, and two or three of the smaller 
children were packed in heterogeneously, while Nan 
and Kitty and Miss Macalister bundled themselves 
into the pony-cart. 

Nell’s heart beat high as she watched. Was no 
one going to think of her and Boris ? Was no one 
going to miss them ? 

Apparently no one was. 

The gay cavalcade got under weigh and dis- 
appeared from view down the long and lovely beech 
avenue. 

Nell did not wish to go to the picnic, not to-day 
with her heart so sore, but it made that heart feel all 
the sorer not to be missed. 


CHAPTER VL 
friar’s wood. 

As a matter of fact, the picnic party imagined that 
Boris and Nell intended to follow on later in the 
donkey-cart The Lorrimer picnics were well known 
in the neighbourhood. They always passed through 
the village in the following order — first the waggon- 
ette, drawn by the bony horse and packed to over- 
flowing with baskets and young people, who waved 
their arms and shouted in high glee as they went by ; 
then the pony-trap, driven sometimes by Jane Mac- 
alister, sometimes, when Jane was in a very good 
humour, by Kitty or even Boris ; and last, at an 
interval of about half an hour, the donkey-cart. The 
donkey-cart as a rule contained kettles and pots, for 
the Lorrimers would consider a picnic only half a 
picnic if they did not boil their own potatoes out of 
doors and make their own tea in the woods. Conse- 
quently, the coarser utensils which were required for 
the feast were usually reserved for the donkey-cart. 
The donkey, as a rule, was driven, or rather led, by 
Guy, the tall schoolboy, aged thirteen, who would be 
owner of the Towers, if it were not sold over his head, 
some day. Harry, the brother next in age, would 
also accompany the donkey-cart, and sometimes one 
or two of the younger children would prefer this 
rough mode of travelling to the more refined waggon- 
ette or the fleeter pony-carriage. The donkey-cart 
had of course to be late, as Guy and Harry would not 


Fr/ar's Wood. 


43 


be home from school until quite an hour after the 
rest of the party had started. 

“ Where is Boris ? ” asked Hester, addressing 
herself to Molly when they had driven about half of 
the distance. 

Molly had tranquil blue eyes, like her mother, 

“ Isn’t he in the pony-carriage ? ” she asked. 

“ Who is Boris ? ” interrupted Annie Forest. “ Is 
he the pretty little round-faced boy in the sailor suit ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Nora, joining in the conversation. 

“ Then he’s not in the pony-trap,” replied Annie. 
“ I donT think he left the schoolroom.” 

“ Cute little beggar,” laughed Nora. “ He wants to 
come in the donkey-cart.” 

Annie raised her brows in inquiry ; the mystery of 
the donkey-cart was explained to her, and no further 
questions were asked with regard to Boris. 

Elinor had not yet been missed. 

Friar’s Wood was a perfect place for a picnic, and 
in due course of time the happy cavalcade arrived 
there. The younger children and Miss Macalister 
began to make preparations for the first meal. The 
Lorrimers always had two hearty ones whenever they 
went on a picnic. Kitty, Nora, and Annie Forest 
went off to explore the Fairies’ Glen, a lovely spot 
about a quarter of a mile away. Mrs. Lorrimer took 
out her knitting and sat with her back against a great 
beech tree, and Molly and Hester found themselves 
thrown together. 

‘‘That’s right,” exclaimed Molly. “I wanted to 
have a talk with you, Hetty. Will you come to the 
top of the knoll with me We can sit there and cool 
ourselves. There is not the faintest chance of dinner 
being ready for quite an hour.” 


44 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

The girls set off at once. Molly was not yet six- 
teen, Hester was past seventeen, neverthefess they had 
been intimate friends for a long time. 

“Why have you got that little frown between 
your brows, Molly ? ” asked Hester. 

It smoothed out the moment Hester spoke. 

“ I surely ought not to have a frown to-day,” 
retorted Molly. “The weather is glorious, we are 
all in perfect health, we are out for a picnic, you are 
here, you have brought your friend, Annie, about 
whom we have always heard so much, and Nan is 
home from school. Yes, I certainly ought not to 
frown ; but let me retort on you, Hester. Why have 
you those grave lines round your lips? ” 

“ Because I’m a goose,” answered Hester. “ Sit 
down here, Molly. You have not got me up to the 
top of this knoll just to make me recount my griev- 
ances. Out with yours ; you know you have one at 
least.” 

“ Well, yes, I have one,” said Molly. “ A horrid 
little cankering jade — a sort of black imp. I thought 
I had tucked him up snug in bed until the evening, 
and there, you have loosened the sheets, and he has 
sprung up again to confront me.” 

Molly’s honest face was undoubtedly troubled 
now, and there was a suspicion of tears in the blue 
eyes, which were nearly as frank and round as Boris’s. 

“ I suppose I must confess,” she said : “ it’s only 
that the colts, Joe and Robin, have been sold.” 

“ I don’t think I .know them,” said Hester. 

“ Well, you must imagine them. They are not 
broken-in yet. They were born at the Towers, and 
we used to feed them when they were foals. Then 
one day Robin got rather wild, and kicked Boris 


Fj^iar's Wood, 


45 


severely, and father said we were to leave them alone ; 
but Nell somehow managed to evade the order; she 
never could be got to fear any four-footed creature. 
She spent almost all her leisure time with the colts, 
and I believe she used to ride them bare-backed. 
Well, they were sold this morning, and Nell will fret 
awfully. Fretting is very bad for her, for she is not at all 
strong, you know. That is one thing that troubles me,” 
continued Molly, after a brief pause. “ 1 am sorry 
the colts are sold, on account of Nell, for I know, 
although she won’t pretend to fret a bit, how she will 
secretly grieve and grieve ; and the other reason is, 
that I know father would not have sold them if he 
had not been hard up for money again. Oh, I wish, 
I wish,” continued Molly, her face turning crimson, 
“that there was no such thing as money in the 
world.” 

Hester looked at her with a mingling of sympathy 
and surprise. 

“ I think you must be wrong,” she said slowly. 
“ I mean, of course, that I know you’re not rich as 
my father is rich, for you are such a large family, and 
father has only Nan and me ; but still, it cannot be 
true that your father wants money to the extent of 
having to sell the colts to get it, Molly.” 

“I’m afraid it is true,” said Molly, in a sad 
voice. “ I wish it were only my imagination. You 
would never take me for a fanciful girl, would you, 
Hester? I am always called matter-of-fact, and I 
think I am. I really don’t care a bit for poetry, and 
not much for music, and even story-books don’t 
amuse me unless they’re the downright sort, like 
‘ Little Women,’ or unless they tell all about house- 
keeping and that sort of thing. I love cooking, and 


46 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

I rather like accounts, and I delight in overhauling 
the linen cupboard, and I am not a bad hand at 
darning the linen. I’m just a commonplace, matter- 
of-fact sort of girl ; it isn’t in me to imagine things.” 

“Well?” said Hester, for she saw that Molly was 
intensely in earnest. 

“ I know I’m right about the money,” said Molly. 
“You cannot think how troubled father looks some- 
times ; and mother told me only yesterday that we 
were not to go to the seaside this year, and she thinks 
our shabby old hats will do quite well for church. 
You don’t suppose I care about shabby hats, or even 
about the seaside, but I do care when I see 
father looking troubled. Once a stranger came to 
see him, and they were shut up together in the library 
for a long time, and when he went away I noticed 
that father looked quite old. Oh, I know there are 
money troubles, and I am sure things will get worse. 
I know what father dreads, and dreads and dreads. 
Oh, Hester, if it happens it will kill him ! ” 

“ Molly, dear, how white you are. If what 
happens ? ” 

“ Don’t whisper it, Hester ; but I dread it. If he 
has to sell the Towers it will kill him.” 

“To sell the Towers!” echoed Hester. “I 
should think so, indeed ; but ” 

“What are you two doing up there?” shouted 
the voice of Nora from below. “Come down at 
once and make yourselves useful. The donkey-cart 
has come, and so have Guy and Harry, and we are 
washing the potatoes and want you to rub them, 
Molly. Come along down and help, you lazy good- 
for-nothings.” 

The girls hastened to obey. As if by magic all 


Fr/ar's Wood, 


47 


trace of a cloud left Molly’s face. It became radiant, 
smiling, and dimpled. She was once more matter-of- 
fact, charming, capable Molly, who could work with 
a will and never once think of herself. Molly was so 
generally self-forgetful, that her happiness was not 
put on. Good-nature shone from her eyes. She was 
not a particularly brilliant or witty girl, but she was 
a strong rock to rely upon, as all the other Lorrimers 
knew well. 

Nora, who was very pretty and very gay, gave 
herself up to heedless enjoyment as soon as Molly 
appeared upon the scene. The potatoes would cer- 
tainly be done to a turn now. The table-cloth would 
be laid in that part of the wood where the midge^ 
were least troublesome. Jane Macalister would not 
have to complain of no one helping her. Guy, who 
was very like Molly, and nearly as good-natured, 
would also do his best to make the picnic lively, and 
Nora, one year Molly’s junior, could give herself up 
to the fascinations of Annie Forest’s society. 

Nora had never before found herself in the 
company of such a completely grown-up and such a 
very pretty girl. Nora could give herself little airs 
when occasion required. She could put on rather a 
killing grown-up sort of would-be society manner. 
She never dared adopt it when Guy and Harry were 
near, but she contrived to get Annie away by herself, 
and then indulged in what the other children called 
her “ high-falutin ” talk. 

It was nipped in the bud, however, by Annie 
herself. Annie Forest was nothing if she was not 
frank and fearlessly matter-of-fact. She quickly 
discovered how hollow and insufficient poor Nora’s 
attempts to maintain a worldly conversation really 


48 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, ' 


were. She crushed her by telling her that she had 
never been in society herself in the whole course of 
her life, that she knew nothing whatever of it or its 
ways, that she had just left school, and that in all pro- 
bability she would have to earn her bread in the 
future. 

“ But, look here, Nora ! ” she exclaimed, suddenly, 
“why should we two stand here chattering? I’m 
sure we ought to help the others.” 

“ Oh, no ; there’s nothing really to be done,” 
replied Nora, in a languid voice. “ I like picnics, 
but I hate the fuss of preparing the meals, and as 
all the others adore it, I generally leave it for them 
to do. Won’t you sit here? There is a charming 
little peep between those two oak trees. You can 
just see the Towers from there, and I think the 
Grange also. Don’t you think the Grange a very 
beautiful place ? ” 

“ Yes ; but not half as beautiful as the Towers.” 

“Don’t you, really? Well, I am surprised! Of 
course, the Towers is very old. We are quite one of 
the very oldest of the county families round here, but 
my father likes us to live quietly just at present. 
Molly and I will have to be presented by-and-by. 
It is a pity father and mother don’t think more 
about society, but they’ll have to when we are grown 
up, and Molly is sixteen now. Hester will be very 
rich, and so will Nan. Tm surprised that you prefer 
the Towers to the Grange.” 

“ I beg your pardon,” said Annie, “ but did not the 
donkey-cart arrive about half an hour ago ?” 

“ Yes, of course.” 

“ And two of your brothers with it ? ” 

“ Yes,” replied Nora, suppressing a yawn, “ Guy 


Friar's Wood. 


49 

and Harry. How hot it is to-day — the heat makes 
one dreadfully languid, does it not ” 

“ I must go and tell Hester that Boris has not 
come,” exclaimed Annie. 

She put wings to her feet as she spoke, and left 
the astonished and indignant Nora to her own 
reflections. 

Annie ran quickly through the wood. The sound 
of many voices floated on the summer breeze to greet 
her. She had almost reached the party when she 
suddenly came upon Kitty, who was standing alone. 
Kitty had just had a furious quarrel with Nan, and 
was in consequence feeling considerably out in the 
cold. Kitty knew that Boris was not of the party. 
She had known this from the beginning, but in the 
excitement and fun of having Nan Thornton to 
herself had been too selfish to mention the fact. 
Kitty guessed why Boris had remained behind. She 
remembered the severe punishment which Jane Mac- 
alister had inflicted upon him — a punishment which 
Jane had doubtless forgotten, but which Boris himself 
remembered. 

Kitty thought of Boris now as she stood by a 
blackberry-bush, and pricked her finger on purpose 
against one of the thorns. Nan had been very 
snubbing and very disagreeable, and Kitty cordially 
hated her for the time being, and wished with all her 
heart that Boris was there. She could snub Boris, 
who would never retort, but now there was no one for 
her to play with. 

“ What is your name ” asked Annie, stopping and 
looking at her kindly ; “ you are one of the Lorrimers, 
of course, but I have not caught your name yet. Do 
you mind telling it to me ? ” 

£ 


50 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


“ Fm Kitty,” answered the little girl ; she raised 
her brown eyes and looked full at Annie. She had 
never seen anyone so lovely as Annie before. She 
had never even imagined that the world could contain 
anyone so sparkling and so gay. 

“ You’re Kitty ; that is capital,” replied Annie. 
“Then, Kitty, I am sure you will do just as well as 
Hester. Can you tell me why your dear little brother 
Boris has not come to the picnic ? ” 

“ I was thinking of him,” said Kitty. Tears slowly 
welled up into her eyes ; her heart began to ache ; she 
tried to prick her finger again to relieve the pain 
inside. 

“ Boris has not come,” she replied. “ I’ll tell you 
why. He spilt some ink, and Jane Macalister said he 
must be punished by staying indoors for a whole hour 
after lessons were over. I expect she forgot all about 
Boris when we got a holiday so suddenly, but Boris 
didn’t forget, and he stayed behind.” 

“Dear little Boris!” exclaimed Annie; “dear, 
good, plucky little Boris 1 The moment I looked at 
him I knew I should adore him. But see here, Kitty, 
the hour is up now, isn’t it } ” 

“ Oh, yes, of course ; some time ago.” 

“ Then he’ll follow us, won’t he ? ” 

“ How can he ? He can’t come alone ; it’s nearly 
an hour’s drive to Friar’s Wood.” 

“Of course he cannot walk,” said Annie, im- 
patiently ; “ but haven’t you got a trap or carriage, or 
horse, or something .? ” 

“ No, I’m afraid we haven’t,” said Kitty, looking 
very sorrowful. “ There’s only old Rover, who draws 
the waggonette, and Dobbin the pony, and Jacko the 
donkey. Of course, there’s father’s mare, she^s quite 


Friar's Wood. 


51 

a beauty ; but we are none of us allowed to have 
anything to do with her.” 

“ Then we are not to have dear little Boris at the 
picnic ? ” said Annie ; “ I declare I shan’t enjoy it a 
bit. I want him to be my own special knight.” 

“What do you want a knight for?” asked Kitty, 
looking up with interest. 

“ What do I want a knight for ? You silly child, 
all fair ladies want their own true knights.” 

“ You are a very fair lady,” said Kitty. “ At least, I 
mean you’re a very lovely lady — very, very lovely ; 
but can’t you do with Guy or Harry for a knight?” 

“ No ; I have fallen in love with Boris, and I won’t 
have anyone else. Kitty, can’t we manage to get 
him to the picnic ? ” 

“ I don’t know. I’m sure. He could ride Harry’s 
bicycle, but I don’t think it would once enter into his 
head.” 

“ It would if I went back and told him to.” 

“ How can you go back? You can’t walk.” 

“Yes, I am a splendid walker. Besides, I am 
sure the road is longer than by the fields, and you 
could take me part of the way and show me the 
short cuts.” 

“It would take a long, long time,” said Kitty, 
“ and when you came back dinner would be over, 
and you’d have lost quite half the fun.” 

“ No, you dear little thing, I wouldn’t. I mean 
to go and fetch Boris ; virtue shall be rewarded, and 
the knight shall be rescued by the lady. Now, come 
with me part of the way and show me the short cuts. 
Why, I’m as strong as a lion. You don’t suppose a 
walk of a few miles tires me ? Come along. Kit we 
are wasting time.” 

E 2 


52 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


In reality, Kitty was charmed beyond words with 
any move which was to bring Boris on the scene. 
The moment Boris seemed at all unattainable, he 
became wonderfully precious in Kitty’s eyes. She 
would, of course, snub him in five minutes after he 
did arrive, but that really did not matter. The fas- 
cination of Annie^s secret mission also delighted her 
much, and she skipped along now by the side of this 
beautiful lady in a state of high good-humour. 

“ ril show you a lovely short cut,” she said. “ It 
will take two miles off the distance. There’s a bog, 
and a sunken ditch, and a wire fence ; but you won’t 
mind them, will you } ” 

“Not a bit,” said Annie, laughter in her eyes. 

“ And there’s farmer Granger’s bull -dog, and 
perhaps the bull himself may be in the four acre 
field ; but you won’t mind,” continued Kitty. 

“ Not a bit, not a bit.” 

“Well, let^s run down into this little dell. I’ll 
start you from the wicket gate at the end of the dell.” 

“It sounds quite Pilgrim^s Progressy,” said Annie. 

“ Annie,” said Kitty, in an ecstatic whisper, “ is it 
to be a secret ? ” 

“ Of course ; if you dare to reveal it my knight 
shall execute vengeance on you.” 

“ Oh, Annie ! ” said Kitty, “ I do love you ; it’s 
so perfectly delicious to have a secret.” 

“Well, see you keep this one faithfully. Now 
we have come to the wicket gate. How shall I go ? 
Can I see the bull from here ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Can I hear the bull-dog bark } ” 

“ No.” 

“ Kitty, you little wretch, you’ve been trying to 


The Story Book Lady. 53 

frighten me with imaginary dangers. Yes, I see my 
road. I follow the winding path wherever it leads. 
Keep a bit of dinner for me, Kitty. I’ll be back in a 
couple of hours.” 

Kitty promised, and Annie started with great 
vigour on her long walk. 

Kitty stood at the stile and watched her. Sud- 
denly she raised a cry. 

“ Annie.” 

Annie turned. 

“ You’ll find Nell at home, too, Annie.” 

“ Is Nell another Lorrimer 

“Yes ; the ugly one of the family ; the duckling, 
we call her most times.” 

“ Well, the duckling shall come, too,” shouted 
heedless Annie ; and Kitty, with the full weight and 
delirious importance of her secret radiating all over 
her stout little person, slowly returned to the other 
members of the picnic party. 


CHAPTER VII. 

. THE STORY BOOK LADY. 

k Annie found the road hot and the way long. As 
, she said, she was a very good walker, and was never 
daunted by difficulties or dangers either real or 
' imaginary. She was impressed by Boris’s bright 
1 little face, and Kitty’s story of his fidelity to the path 
of duty touched her quick and affectionate nature. 
! Annie Forest, the grown-up girl, was very like Annie 
I Forest, the child. She was still intensely impulsive, 
1 wayward, and eager. Her faults were in a great 


54 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


manner subdued, but they were not eradicated. She 
was intensely affectionate, brave, and true as steel ; 
but she was apt to be both heedless and thoughtless. 
When rushing away to rescue Boris, it never once 
entered into her head that the secret of her absence 
might prove very troublesome to poor Kitty, and 
that the rest of the party might suffer uneasiness on 
her account. Without any adventure from bull or 
bull-dog, without endangering her life in the bog, 
which turned out to be almost non-existent at this 
time of year, she reached the Towers at the most 
sultry time of the day, and appeared upon the scene 
between one and two o’clock, a tired, flushed, and 
very thirsty Annie. All during her walk she pictured 
Boris’s state of despair. She saw in her mind’s eye 
a vision of his little, flushed, tear-stained face. She 
thought of Nell, too, and imagined the rapture with 
which the ugly duckling would greet her, the deliverer 
of the oppressed. 

Annie entered the Towers by a side entrance, and, 
skirting a pretty, shady lawn, approached the house 
by the nearest way. As she did so, she was attracted 
by voices which seemed to proceed from out of a 
clump of trees. She stepped close to the spot from 
where the sound proceeded, and, craning her neck, 
looked over the thick laurustinus bushes, which en- 
closed a very tiny lawn or plot of grass. 

Seated here, in the utmost peace and apparent 
contentment, were the poor victims for whom she had 
exerted herself so terribly. Nell was lying full length 
on her back on the grass. Boris was seated tailor- 
wise on the ground a little way off. Nell had a white 
rat curled up in her hair and another nestling in her 
neck. Boris was feeding some white hares and some 


The Story Boor Lady. 


55 


pet rabbits. The children were eagerly talking to 
their animals, and Annie had to own to herself that 
there was nothing in the least unhappy or even 
morbid in the sound of either of the voices. 

For a moment the children’s perfect happiness 
almost vexed her. It seemed provoking to have 
taken that long, exhausting walk for nothing, and oh ! 
how hungry and thirsty, how very hungry and thirsty 
she felt. 

The next instant, however, her good-nature as- 
serted itself She said “ Hullo ! ” pushed her way 
through the laurustinus hedge, and stood in the midst 
of the group. 

Nell started into a sitting position, tumbling the 
white rats on to her lap. She looked up at Annie. 
What a tumbled, dishevelled, hot, but oh, what a 
pretty strange lady was this! Nell worshipped beauty 
with the passion of a very hot and fervent little soul. 
She had scarcely noticed Annie in the schoolroom, 
but now her heart went out to her with a great throb. 

“ Who are you ? ” she said. “ Where do you come 
from } What is your name ? ” 

“ Oh, I’m not a fairy, my good child ! ” said Annie. 
“ I’m a poor, exhausted girl, who thought she was 
performing a very heroic feat and finds herself mis- 
taken.” 

“ Pray come in and take a seat,” said Boris, who 
was always the soul of gentlemanly politeness. He 
stood up as he spoke, tumbling his rabbits and hares 
helter skelter in all directions, and tried to push back 
the laurustinus hedge for Annie. She squeezed 
through, tearing her cotton dress as she did so. 

“ Oh, dear, dear, your sweet dress is spoiled I ” 
said Nell, in a tender voice. 


56 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


“Never mind,” answered Annie ; “one must lose 
something to attain to this perfection.” 

“ Won’t you seat yourself?” said Boris. 

He pointed to the grass, and Annie sat upon it 
with a sense of delight. 

“How hot you are,” said Nell. “What can we 
do for you ? Would it soothe you to stroke one of 
the rats ? This darling, for instance. His name is 
Crinklety.” 

Annie took the rat on her lap and looked at it 
reflectively. 

“ It’s a darling,” she said, “ and so are the rabbits, 
and so are the hares ; but oh, I’m so hot and so thirsty ! 
and oh, children, don’t you know what I’ve come 
about, and don’t you know who I am ? ” 

“ No, I’m sure we don’t,” answered Boris. Nell 
stared solemnly ; she did not speak. 

“ Well,” said Annie, “ I see I must introduce 
myself. I am Annie Forest. I’m Hester Thornton’s 
friend, and I came here this morning with Hetty and 
Nan, and we all started on a picnic, and when we 
came to Friar’s Wood, I found that you, Boris — you 
see I know your name — and you, Nell, were left 
behind, and I could not stand it somehow ; it seemed 
too cruel and unfair, so I — I came back for you.” 

“ How did you come ? ” asked Boris. “ Did you 
drive back with Dobbin or Jacko ? ” 

“ No ; they will have plenty to do this evening, and 
why should I give them double work, poor dears ? 
No ; I came back with these,” she pushed out her 
dainty, but very dusty, feet as she spoke. 

“You mean that you walked V' said Nell. “You 
walked all that long way just because of us two 
children that you knew nothing about. I didn’t 


The Story Book Lady. 


57 


believe it was true. I never believed anything so 
perfectly splendid could be true out of a story book. 
Boris, do you hear ? She walked from Friar s Wood 
all by herself.” 

“ Are you awfully dead beat ? ” asked Boris, 
standing in his sturdy attitude in front of Annie and 
looking at her with immense attention. 

“ Yes ; I never was hotter in my life, and I don't 
think I ever felt more tired. It is such a blazing 
day.” 

“ Then you don’t want to walk back again ? ” 

“ Well, I suppose I must, only I think I’ll rest a 
little bit first, and perhaps one of you can bring me a 
glass of water. I consulted Kitty about it, and Kitty 
said you could ride your brother’s bicycle, Boris. She 
only told me about Nell just when I was starting, 
but perhaps Nell can get on the bicycle sometimes, 
too. I’m not quite sure how it can be managed.” 

“You need not trouble about me,” said Nell, “for 
I I’m not going to the picnic. I don’t wish to.” 

“ And I don’t wish to either,” said Boris ; “ there’s 
nothing to go for now, for dinner will be over. I 
always think the fun of a picnic is washing the potatoes 
and lighting the bonfire, and they’ll be all over long 
ago.” 

“ Well, then,” said Annie, “ I see that I have made 
myself a martyr in an unnecessary cause. You bad 
children, you are not a bit unhappy at staying at 
home, and I pictured you both such miserable little 
victims.” 

“Would you rather have seen us miserable.?” 
asked Boris. 

“ Of course I’d much rather have seen you miser- 
able, you little wretch. Hqw dare you look at me 


58 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

with those smiling, bright blue eyes ? If I had seen 
you and Nell pale and wretched, and a little bit 
withered up, I’d have felt that my walk had been 

taken for a good purpose ; but now ” 

“Perhaps you think,” said Nell, looking at Annie 
with great earnestness, “ that you did nothing when 
you took that walk and when you made the story 
books come true. You did a great deal for me. We 
are Lorrimers, Boris and I, and it isn’t the fashion 
for a Lorrimer ever to fret when things can’t be 
helped. Boris would have liked to go to the picnic, 
and I’d have liked it, too, if it had happened on 
another day, but as we couldn’t go, we meant to have 
a picnic at home. Will you stay with us and help us 
to make up a jolly picnic at home ? ” 

“Of course I will, only too gladly.” 

“Then, Boris,” said Nell, “we had best fetch the 
food while the story book lady is resting.” 

The children disappeared, and Annie lay back on 
the grass and laughed to herself. She was absorbed 
as usual with the fascination of the moment, and 
forgot all about Kitty, who would be carefully guarding 
her secret far away in Friar’s Wood. 

The picnic, which was partaken of by Annie, 
Nell, and Boris on the tiny lawn, surrounded by the 
laurustinus hedge, was a truly gay affair. The white 
hares, the rabbits, the rats, joined the company of 
diners, and Annie became her gayest and wildest 
self. When dinner was over, Boris reluctantly took 
his pets back to the out-house where they were kept, 
and then returned once more to the fascination of 
strawberries, cream, and Annie Forest’s society. 

Meanwhile, in Friar’s Wood, Kitty was keeping 
an eager look-out. It was almost time for Annie to 


The Story Book Lady, 


59 


come back, and all the other members of the party 
who did not know where she had gone were becoming 
anxious about her. They would have been much more 
so but for Hester and Nan. But Hester and Nan were 
both well accustomed to Annie’s many vagaries. 

‘Hf it were anyone else, I should fret about her,” 
said Hester, answering Nora’s eager inquiry for about 
the twentieth time. “ She has wandered away in the 
wood by herself and will come back when she pleases, 
or perhaps she may have gone straight back to the 
Towers or to the Grange. Annie is grown up now, 
and she can take care of herself. There is no manner 
of use in fretting about her.” 

L “ If you only knew Annie at school ! ” -exclaimed 
Nan. “ Why there is quite a proverb about Annie 
^ at school. Let me see, this is it : ‘ The only thing to 
be expected of Annie Forest is the unexpected.’ Now 
don’t let’s talk of her any more. She is a dear old 
Annie ; but why should she spoil this lovely, perfect 
day, the first of my holidays? Guy, I wish you’d 
come and sit next me. Let us get up a jolly game 
of hide and seek.” 

“No,” said Guy, “it’s too hot at present. We 
will presently, when the sun gets a bit lower.” 

“ Then tell me a story, there’s a darling Guy.” 

\ Guy complied rather lazily. Nan moved a little 
i apart with him, and the two began an eager, whispered 
I conversation. Molly and Hester once more joined 
“ forces and resumed the interrupted talk of the morning. 
The others wandered away in different directions, and 
Nora and Kitty found themselves together. Nora 
felt rather discontented. She missed Annie Forest, 
not because she particularly liked her just now, but 
because Annie’s conduct during their morning walk 


6o 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


had rather piqued her. Nora was quite sharp enough 
to read Kitty’s secret in her troubled, demure, watchful 
and impatient eyes. She thought it would be rather 
good fun to bully Kitty a little. 

“ What are you staring through that long line of 
trees for } ” she said. “ Come here, and out with it 
at once. You know you’re bursting with a secret. 
If you don’t tell soon you’ll explode, and there’ll be 
nothing left of you. Come here, I say, and out 
with it.” 

Nora thought it quite unnecessary to put on her 
society manners for Kitty’s benefit. 

“ Come here. Kit, at once, when I call you,” she 
said, in a cross voice. 

“ I needn’t come if I don’t like,” answered Kitty. 
“ I’m not obliged to obey you, so don’t you think it.” 

“ Highty tighty. Do you suppose I’m going to 
take impertinence from a little chit like you } You 
know perfectly well where Annie Forest has gone, 
and it is your duty to tell.” 

“ I won’t tell. There ! ” 

“ Ah ! ” laughed Nora, now thoroughly exasperated. 
“ I guessed you had a secret. I knew it when I saw 
you shutting up your lips so straightly, and putting 
on that little demure expression whenever Annie’s 
name was mentioned. Now you have confessed it.” 

“ I have confessed nothing,” said Kitty in alarm. 

“ Yes, you have ; you said you wouldn’t tell. 
How could you say you wouldn’t tell if you had 
nothing to tell ^ I know mother is uneasy about 
Annie, and I know Jane Macalister is uneasy, and 
you know where she is and you dare to keep them in 
suspense. Come along to mother at once. She’ll 
soon get this secret out of you,” 


The Story Book Lady, 


6i 


I won’t go, Nora — I won’t. I’ll climb up into 
this tree, where you can’t catch me. Here,” continued 
Kitty, suiting the action to the word, “you can’t 
catch me up here ; you can’t. I won’t go to mother 
— no, I won’t.” 

“You will if I make you,” said Nora. “ You think 
I can’t climb.” 

“ You wouldn’t dare to climb ! ” exclaimed Kitty, 
shouting down from the foliage of the tree into which 
she had hastily swung herself. “ You’ll get your 
frock all torn, and Molly and Jane will be just mad. 
You daren’t climb, Nora — you daren’t. You can’t 
catch me, Nora — you can’t.” 

Nora had a quick temper, and Kitty’s manner 
was most exasperating. Under ordinary circum- 
j stances the ladylike Nora would have hated climbing 
I trees, but now all was forgotten in her fierce desire to 
lay hold of the daring, exasperating little Kitty and 
to force her secret out of her. How dared Annie 
Forest snub Nora and then confide in a baby like 
I'' Kitty? 

“Unless you come down this minute. I’ll follow 
' you into the tree and drag you down,” said Nora. 

“ Now you know what I mean to do, so come down 
i, this instant.” 

“ Not I, not I,” laughed Kitty. She had been rather 
frightened while Nora was taunting her on the ground, 
but now she felt so secure that she could afford to 
^ laugh, and even in her turn to use taunting words. 

! “ I knew you were too much of a coward, fine, 

1 ladylike Miss Nora, to climb up here,” she said ; “ and 
I’m going to stay here just as long as I please.” 

“ Oh, are you } ” said Nora. “ There’ll be two 
people to decide that point.” She was in a blind 


62 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


fury now, and, before Kitty could say another word, 
began to swarm up the tree. She managed to catch 
the branch where Kitty had planted herself, and in 
another instant would have caught hold of the little 
girl’s dress ; but Kitty and Boris could both climb 
like monkeys, and it did not take the little girl 
an instant to swing herself on to a higher branch. 
Nora’s mettle was now up. She was resolved that 
Kitty should not conquer her. The spirit of defiance 
in Kitty made her resolve to die rather than be taken. 

“You shan’t catch me — you shan’t,” screamed the 
child. “ I’m lighter than you. I’m going to creep 
on to the end of this bough ; it will bear my weight, 
but it won’t bear yours, Nora. Don’t attempt to get 
on it, Nora ; if you do the bough will break.” 

Kitty, as good as her word, crept on to a dead 
branch of the forest beech tree ; it was high above 
the ground and nearly bare of leaves. It looked 
what it was, thoroughly rotten ; but it bore Kitty’s 
light weight without strain. She reached almost the 
end, and turned her flushed, laughing, defiant face 
towards Nora. Nora had reached the bough, but 
hesitated a moment before trusting herself on it. 

“ Who said I was going to be caught .? ” exclaimed 
Kitty. “ Hurrah ! hurrah ! I’m safe enough.” 

“ I will catch you ! ” exclaimed Nora. “ You 
horrid, sneaking little cheat. This bough looks firm 
enough. It will hold me as well as you ; anyhow. 
I’m going to try.” 

“ Don’t, don’t ! ” screamed Kitty. She was really 
frightened now, for she saw the danger from the 
position where she was sitting far more plainly than 
Nora did. “ Don’t do it, Nora,” she shrieked. “ I’d 
rather come back to you. I would really, really, -h 


Alone in the I^ood, 


63 


You’ll be killed — we’ll both be killed if you get upon 
this rotten bough. Oh, dear! oh, dear! Nora, are 
you mad ? Are you mad ? ” 

Blind passion had made Nora almost mad. She 
did not believe Kitty’s words. The bare bough 
looked safe enough from her position. She stretched 
out one cautious hand, then another, and propelled 
herself slowly along. Her whole weight was now 
upon the bough. It was thoroughly rotten and very 
brittle. Kitty gave a shriek of terror, and, with a 
wild leap, managed to throw her arms over the bough 
just above. She was not a minute too soon. The 
rotten branch cracked and broke with a loud report, 
and poor Nora was hurled with great violence to the 
ground. 


CHAPTER VHL 

ALONE IN THE WOOD. 

There was a dizzy moment for Kitty when she 
seemed to hang between heaven and earth, and every- 
thing swam in circles before her dazed eyes. Then, 
with a supreme effort, she managed to clutch the 
bough, to which she clung with a firmer grasp, and 
slowly but surely to drag herself up into safety on 
its broad, firm stem. 

“ Tm coming, Nora. I’ll be down in a minute,” 
she shouted. 

She crept along the bough, and soon, much 
scratched and covered with moss and leaves, her 
dress torn, her face hotly flushed, she reached the 
ground and rushed to Nora’s side. 

Poor Nora had fallen from a height of nearly 


64 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


twenty feet. Her fall had been slightly broken by 
the rotten bough which had come to the ground with 
her ; but, notwithstanding this fact, she lay now on her 
back, faint and sick and moaning, as if she were in 
great pain. 

Poor Kitty’s repentance was intense. 

“ Oh, Nora, Nora ! ” she sobbed, bending over her, 
** are you hurt badly ? Can’t you get up } Oh, dear ! 
oh, dear ! you do look ill, and it’s my fault of course. 
Why did I have a secret ? and why did I tease you ? 
Oh, Nora ! ” she added, terror in her tone as she 
noticed the increasing whiteness of Nora’s pretty 
face, “ are you in dreadful, shocking pain ? ” 

“ I feel sick,” said Nora, “ and — and faint. Can’t 
you fetch some water. Oh, everything seems miles 
away. What shall I do } ” 

“ I’ll go for mother,” said Kitty. “ Lie very still, 
Nonie, darling ; you have got an awful shake from 
that fall, but you’ll be all right soon — I’m sure you 
will ; and, oh, here’s some water in one of the picnic 
bottles.” 

Kitty sprang towards this welcome sight, wetted 
a handkerchief with part of the contents and put it 
on Nora’s forehead, and then gave her a little to drink. 

The cold refreshing water revived the poor girl ; 
but when she attempted to sit up, she fell back 
groaning and very faint once more. 

“You must let me fetch mother,” said Kitty. “I 
won’t be a minute. I’ll go as if I were a bird I’ll 
be back in no time, really.” 

“ No ; I can’t be left alone,” said Nora. “ It — it’s 
awful. The pain in my back gets worse and worse. 
Kitty, don’t leave me. Kitty, I’m frightened. I’m 
sorry I was so cross to you.” 


Alone in the Wood. 


65 


“ And I’m sorry I aggravated you,” said Kitty ; 
but, oh, dear ! what’s the use of being sorry ? That 
won’t mend your poor back. I wish you’d let me 
get mother.” 

“ No, no ; you mustn’t leave me.” 

Nora tried to stretch out one of her hands, but 
the pain of the least movement was extreme, and she 
was forced to lie absolutely still, while Kitty wetted 
her lips at intervals with a few drops of the precious 
water left in the bottle. 

Nora was in too great pain to care anything about 
the loneliness of their position. She was in too great 
suffering even to be keenly sorry for her own wrong- 
doing. The one only desire she had was to keep 
Kitty by her side. But poor Kitty’s little heart was 
full of absolute terror. She had never seen anyone 
look so ill as Nora. Her face was white ; her lips 
were blue ; she was evidently in severe pain ; but, 
with the pain, there was a strange faintness, which 
Kitty had never encountered before in the whole 
course of her ten sturdy years. 

‘ Many and many a fall had both Kitty and Boris 
had in the wild expeditions and daring feats which 
they performed in each other’s company. Kitty 
knew of the fall which stings ; of the fall which shakes 
you all over, which raises a great bump and causes 
great soreness of the injured part ; she knew of the 
fall which scratches and even renders you giddy ; but 
she had never before seen the effects of such a serious 
fall as poor Nora’s. 

Friar’s Wood was a very lonely place, and when, 
in utter exhaustion and pain, Nora closed her eyes, 
poor Kitty felt almost as if she were sitting alone in 
this great solitude with a person who was dead. 

F 


66 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Oh, suppose pretty Nora was dead. Pretty 
Nora, who had been so mocking and full of life only 
ten minutes ago. If this were the case, to her dying 
day Kitty would feel that she had killed her by 
tempting her on to a rotten bough. It was terrible, 
terrible to be here alone with Nora, who might be 
going to die. Why could not she slip away and 
fetch someone to her aid } 

Nora had clutched a very tight hold of Kitty’s 
hand when first the little girl had proposed to fetch 
her mother, but now, in the kind of torpor of pain 
into which she had sunk, she relaxed the firm grip, 
and Kitty found that by a very gentle movement 
she could release her hand altogether. 

She did so, and rose slowly to her feet 

Nora felt the movement and spoke. 

‘‘ Kitty.” 

« Yes.” 

“ YouYe not going away ? ” 

“ I’m only looking to see if there’s anyone 
coming.” 

“ Well, don’t go away.” 

Nora’s voice had sunk to a hoarse whisper, and 
Kitty’s terrors and her certain fears that Nora was 
about to die became greater than ever. 

She looked all around her, to right and left, 
before and behind. 

No one was in sight Not even the voice of a 
living creature broke the stillness. The birds were 
silent, the creatures of the wood seemed to be all 
asleep, the other members of the picnic had evidently 
wandered far afield ; but, hark, what sound was that ? 
Oh, joy ! Who was this coming swiftly through the 
trees t Kitty’s heart gave a bound of rapture, and 


Alone in the Wood. 


67 


then, forgetting all Nora’s injunctions to keep by her 
side, she flew with lightning speed towards the figure 
of a horseman who was riding through the wood. 

The man on horseback was Squire Lorrimer 
himself * 

He had promised to join the children in time for 
dinner, but had not turned up. It was not his 
custom, however, on any occasion to disappoint his 
young people, and although late in the day he was 
now hastening to the scene of revelry. 

Kitty’s frantic speed in his direction by no means 
surprised him. 

“ Well, little woman,” he said, pulling up the mare 
as he spoke. " Shall I give you a mount on Black 
Bessy’s back ? and where are all the others ? I 
expected quite a swarm of you to rush forth. Where 
is Molly, and where is Nora, and where is the 
beautiful Annie Forest, whom everybody seems to 
rave about, and mother and Jane Macalister } Are 
they all hiding and ready to rush out upon me with 
wild whoops ? ” 

Kitty panted visibly before she replied. 

‘‘ No, father, it isn’t that,” she said. ‘‘ I and 
Nora are alone, I — get down please, father, won’t 
you ? ” 

“ Why, what’s the matter with you child ? ” The 
Squire hastily dismounted. “Are you hurt. Kit.!* 
What a red, excited face.” 

“No, ’tisn’t me, it’s Nora. She fell; I think 
she’ll die. It was my fault. The beech tree had a 
rotten bough, and I crept out on it, as I didnT wish 
to be caught ; and Nora followed me, and the bough 
broke, and she’s lying on her back now and she can’t 
move, and I think she’ll die, and they’re all away — 
F 2 


68 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


I don’t know where — somewhere else in the wood, 
and I think she’s going to die, and it’s my fault.” 

“There, Kitty, keep your pecker up,” said the 
Squire. “ I’m glad I came round this way ; it was a 
lucky chance. . Wait a minute until I tie Black Bess 
to this tree. Where is Nora } ” 

“ Over there, lying on that knoll of grass. I 
think she’ll die.” 

“ Tut, tut, monkey, what do you know about 
people dying ? Give me your hand, and bring me 
to her.” 

Oh, the comfort to Kitty of that firm, cool, strong 
hand of father’s — oh, the support of looking into his 
face. A burden as of black night was lifted from 
her. She ran in eager accompaniment to his great 
strides. He was bending over Nora in a minute. 

“Now, my poor little maid, what is this.?” he 
asked, dropping on one knee and trying to put his 
hand under her head as he spoke. 

Nora opened her pretty, dark eyes. 

“ Oh, father, is it you .? I’m glad,” she said in a 
faint voice. “I’ve been naughty, father;. I — Tm 
sorry.” 

“ Well, you canT be more than sorry, can you, 
Nonie .? Don’t bother about anything now, but just 
tell me where you are hurt.” 

“Oh, it’s my back. Oh, don’t touch me; it’s 
dreadful ! ” 

Squire Lorrimer’s face looked very grave. 

“ Where did she fall from, Kitty .? ” he asked. 

Kitty pointed to the gash made in the beech-tree 
by the broken bough. 

“ Over twenty feet,” murmured the Squire to him- 
self. “ God help my poor little girl 1 ” 


Alone in the Wood, 


69 


“Look here, Kitty,” he said aloud, “Nora is in a 
good deal of pain ; but I hope we’ll soon have her 
easier. We must try and get her home somehow, and 
it would be a good thing if your mother were here ; 
you had better fetch her. Don’t frighten her. Kit, for 
Nora may not be badly hurt after all ; but bring her 
here as quickly as you can, and Guy, too, and Molly ; 
they are both strong, and have their wits about them. 
We must contrive a litter of some sort. Now, be 
quick and find the folks.” 

“Yes,” replied Kitty, who was almost happy again 
under the influence of her father’s encouraging words. 

She was soon out of sight, and in less than half an 
hour Mrs. Lorrimer, Jane Macalister, and every other 
member of the picnic party, were gathered round the 
prostrate figure of little Nora. 

She was more conscious now, and looked eagerly 
for one face, the solace of all sick children. 

“ Let Mummie hold my hand,” she said. 

Mrs. Lorrimer took it, bent down, and kissed her ; 
Nora smiled as if a load had been lifted from her 
heart. 

A rough litter was presently constructed, and with 
great difficulty the poor child was lifted into it. The 
pain of even this slight move, however, caused her to 
faint completely away. 

It was at this juncture that Hester Thornton came 
forward with a suggestion. 

“The Grange is nearly three miles nearer than 
the Towers,” she said ; “had not we better bring her 
there ? And had not Guy better ride off at once to 
Nortonbury for the doctor?” 

“ That is a good idea,” said Mr. Lorrimer. “ Guy, 
mount on Black Bess’s back and off with you. Bring 


70 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Dr. Jervis back with you to the Grange if you 
can.” 

The merry little picnic party looked dismal enough 
as they slowly, and almost in funereal fashion, left the 
scene of festivity. The strongest of the party had to 
take turns to carry poor Nora’s litter, for she could 
not endure any less easy movement. 

Nan came up to Hester and took her hand. 

“ I don’t know what the meaning of all this is,” 
she said ; “ but, somehow or other, I think Annie must 
be at the bottom of it.” 

“ Where is Annie } ” queried Hester. How com- 
pletely she seems to have lost herself. Oh, how 
miserable poor little Kitty looks. Come here, Kitty, 
dear, and tell me all about the accident.” 

“ I cannot,” said Kitty. “ Don’t ask me ; it’s part 
of the secret.” 

“ I knew Annie Forest was at the bottom of it,” 
murmured Nan. “ Oh, what a horrid, horrid, dread- 
ful ending to the first of my holidays ! ” 


CHAPTER IX. 

«I BROKE MY WORD,” SAID ANNIE, 

In utter ignorance of the tragic events which were 
happening in Friar’s Wood, Annie Forest and her 
two little companions were having a gay time at the 
Towers. Annie’s old passion for children had not 
deserted her. She was often heard to say that she 
was happier with a frank, original child than she was 
with most grown people. Boris was certainly frank ; 
Nell was certainly original. Annie’s beauty and bright- 


“/ Broke My Word',' said Annie. 71 


ness had won Boris’s heart from the moment of her 
arrival ; Nell’s affections went out to her also, but 
for a different reason. Nell lived in a world of 
romance, and Annie’s conduct in giving up her own 
pleasure had seemed to Nell to fit in with her fairy- 
tales and other story-books. The three were, there- 
fore, supremely happy during that long afternoon. 
The picnic behind the Laurustinus hedge being quite 
a thing of the past, they proceeded to explore the 
tower, the old ruined chapel, where services used to 
be held morning and night more than three hundred 
years ago, the dungeon under the chapel, and all the 
other places of historic interest. Then the children’s 
gardens were visited ; and, finally, Annie was per- 
suaded to seat herself in the swing and be sent up 
into space as high as Boris’s and Nell’s united efforts 
could accomplish. In their turn they were swung by 
Annie; and then followed tea in the play-room, where 
Nell presided, sitting solemnly in front of the dolls’ 
tea-service and helping Annie and Boris and herself 
to unlimited weak tea, with heaps of cream. 

The heat of the day was over at last, a perfect 
summer’s evening had set in. 

“When are they all likely to be back.?” asked 
Annie. 

“ Not until night, dark night,” said Boris with a 
little sigh. 

“ What are you sighing for ? ” asked Annie. 
“You look quite sad, and I don’t like you sad; 1 
like you with your eyes smiling and your face 
puckered up with laughter. Nell looks pale and 
sad, too. What is it Nell ? what is it Boris ?” 

“I’d like to be at the picnic now,” said Boris, 
“ I didn’t mind it in the daytime when it was so hot ; 


72 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily* 


but now they’re lighting another bonfire and they’re 
going to have tea, and after tea Guy will tell stories.” 

“All about bogies,” struck up Nell ; “yes, I wish 
I were there.” 

Annie looked at them both reflectively. She 
never cared to be with children unless she could 
succeed in making them almost boisterously happy. 

“ But it doesn’t matter a bit,” said Nell, seeing the 
shadow cross her face ; “ I shouldn’t be very happy 
in any case to-night.” 

“ Why ? ” said Annie. 

“ I’d rather not say, please. You have been good 
to us ; you have helped us to have a beautiful day ; 
we are grateful to you, aren’t we, Boris ? ” 

“ We just love her,” said Boris. 

“ You are two darlings,” said Annie. “ Well, now, 
suppose we have a bit of fun on our own account. 
How far is it from here to the Grange } ” 

“ By the road, three miles,” said Boris ; “ but 
across the fields, only a mile and a half.” 

“We’ll go to the Grange across the fields,” said 
Annie. “ I heard Hester say this morning that she 
was going to try and induce you all to come back 
to the Grange to supper, so we three will join the 
rest of the party at supper, and if we start at once 
we’ll be ready to welcome them when they arrive.” 

“ What a spiffin’ plan,” said Boris ; “ do let’s start 
at once.” 

Nell clapped her hands. 

“Now I’ve made you happy again, that’s all 
right,” said Annie. She took a hand of each child, 
and they started on their pleasant walk. Boris 
was very messy and untidy, his face was stained 
with fruit and his hands were dirty. Nell’s blue 


‘/ Broke My WordI' said Annie. 73 

cotton frock was also considerably out at the gathers 
round the waist, but the children did not give a 
thought to their clothes or personal appearance in 
the sudden rapture with which they hailed Annie’s 
suggestion. 

The walk across the fields in the sweet freshness 
of the summer’s evening was all that was delightful, 
and in an incredibly short space of time, the three 
found themselves at the other side of the turnstile 
which led into the grounds of the Grange. 

“We’ll be there long before the others,” said 
Boris. “ Suppose we light a great bonfire on the 
lawn to welcome them.” But even wild Annie did 
not see the propriety of this suggestion. 

“ No, we won’t do that,” she said. “If the Grange 
were our own place we would. We’ll just go and sit 
on the terrace and watch for them.” 

“ Won’t Kitty jump when she sees us .? ” said 
Boris, a look of satisfaction radiating all over his 
face. “ She’ll see that we have had our lark as well 
as the rest of them ; oh, I call it real spiffin’ fine.” 

They were walking rapidly through the shrubbery 
now, and as Boris finished his speech they came out 
on the broad sweep in front of the house. 

Just before the entrance a brougham was stand- 
ing, and instead of solitude they found themselves 
surrounded by familiar figures. 

Kitty was the first to observe them. She gave 
a stifled sort of scream, and pushing aside Boris, who 
was prepared to rush into her arms, came up to 
Annie, took one of her hands, and looked into her 
face. 

“ I kept the secret true as true,” she said ; “ but 
it almost killed me, and it has nearly quite killed 


74 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


Nora.” Her poor little voice broke with these last 
words, and she burst into the frantic sobs which she 
had bravely kept back until now. 

“ What in the world is the matter ^ ” said Annie, 
kneeling down and putting her arm round the excited 
child. 

“Why, that’s Dr. Jervis’s carriage,” shouted Boris. 
“ What can be up } ” 

“ Why are you back so early from the picnic ? ” 
asked Nell. 

But Kitty sobbed on unable to repfy. 

She felt the comfort of Annie’s arms round her, 
and presently she laid her hot, flushed, little face on 
Annie’s neck and wetted her frill with her plentiful 
tears, but no information could be got at present 
from poor Kitty’s lips. 

“There’s Molly, and there’s Hester,” exclaimed 
Boris, “ they’ll tell us ; oh, and there’s Nan, too. 
Hullo Nan, come here and tell us what the rumpus 
is about.” 

Nan rushed up excitedly. 

“ Nora is nearly killed,” she said ; “ she fell from 
a tree over twenty feet from the ground, and her back 
is hurt awfully, and Hester said she’d better come 
here, and she’s lying in the library and Dr. Jervis is 
there. I haven’t the faintest idea how it happened,” 
continued Nan; “only it seems to be your fault, 
Annie ; it seems to have something to do with you 
and a secret, only Kitty won’t tell.” 

Kitty ceased to cry ; she raised her face and 
looked at Annie. Annie struggled to her feet. 

She was about to reply to Nan when Hester came 
up and spoke to her. 

“ Oh, Annie,” she said, “ where have you been all 


“/ Broke My Word** said Annie, 75 

day ? We have been dreadfully anxious about you ; 
and poor Nora has been hurt, and Kitty seems in 
trouble of some sort, and says that she won’t tell her 
secret. What can it all mean ? ” 

“Well, really!” said Annie. She paused a minute ; 
the rich colour mantled her cheeks ; her bright eyes 
seemed to flash fire. 

“ I’m awfully sorry about Nora,” she said ; “ but I 
fail to see how I am to blame. From your manner. 
Nan, and yours, Hester, 1 seem to be accused of 
something. What is it, pray } ” 

“Oh, it’s nothing, indeed,” said Molly, who had 
come up now and joined Hester. “What does it 
matter, Hetty, when we are all so awfully wretched ? 
Poor Annie did not mean anything. Do let her 
alone 1 ” 

“ I did not mean anything echoed Annie. “I’m 
afraid I can’t allow myself to be let alone. I must 
find out what I’m accused of. Kitty, you say you 
kept my secret safely. Speak now and tell every- 
body.” 

“ I can’t stay to listen,” said Molly, turning away ; 
“ it’s too — too trivial I ” 

Hester and Nan, however, still stood facing Annie, 
and the boys, Guy and Harry, also came and joined 
the group. 

“ Speak, Kitty,” said Annie. 

“You were kind,” said Kitty; “it’s wicked to say 
you weren’t kind. You found out that Boris hadn’t 
come to the picnic, and you said you’d go back for 
him ; you’d walk back all in the heat, and you didn’t 
mind the bull, nor the bull-dog, nor — nor — anything ; 
and you said I wasn’t to tell, and ’twould be a surprise 
when you came back with Boris and, perhaps, Nell, 


76 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


too — and I promised. Then we had dinner, and you 
weren’t there, and everybody asked for you and every- 
body wondered where you could be ; but Hester said 
you were a sort of ’centric girl, and that you was 
grown up and we needn’t fret ; and Nan said you 
was nothing if you wasn’t unexpected ; so nobody 
fretted, and I kept my secret locked up tight. But 
Nora wanted you more than the others, and she saw 
my lips shut tight and my eyes watching for you 
through the trees, and she guessed I had a secret ; 
and I said I had, but I wouldn’t tell ; and she said 
she’d take me to mother, and that mother would 
make me tell, and so I climbed up into the beech-tree 
to get away from her ; and I was naughty and cross, 
and she was naughty and cross, too, and she followed 
me up into the beech-tree, and I got out upon a rotten 
bough, where I thought she’d be sure not to come ; 
but she did come, ’cause I was real naughty and I 
taunted her ; and the bough broke and she fell, but I 
didn’t fall ’cause I caught on to a bough higher up. 
It’s been dreadful ever since,” continued Kitty, press- 
ing her hands tightly together. “ Worse than when 
I forgot to give water to Harry’s canary and it died, 
and worse than when I pulled up all Guy’s canariensis 
in mistake for weeds ; its been awful, but I did keep 
the secret.” 

“ Is that all > ” said Annie. 

** Yes, that’s all,” replied Kitty. “ I did keep the 
secret.” 

“ I understand,” said Annie. “ I should have come 
back, of course. I did not remember that I might 
get you into trouble, Kitty ; it did not occur to me 
that you were the plucky sort of child you are.” 

“ Plucky.?” echoed Guy with some scorn. “I don’t 


“/ Broke My Word,'' sa/d Annie. 77 

call it plucky to be just decently honourable. We 
don’t tell lies. Kitty would have told a lie if she had 
broken her word.” 

“ And I promised to come back, and I broke my 
word,” said Annie. “Yes, I fully understand; it’s 
just like me.” 

She turned away as she spoke, and, plunging into 
the shrubbery, was lost to view. 

“ Leave her alone, children,” said Hester to the 
astonished children, who were preparing to follow 
her. “ I knew it would cut her to the heart, but it 
can’t be helped. She’ll be all right by-and-by, but she 
can’t stand any of you now ; you must leave her 
alone.” 

Boris came up to Kitty, put his arms round her 
neck, and kissed her. His kiss was of the deepest 
consolation to her ; she walked away with him slowly, 
and Nell took Hester’s hand. Nell’s face was like a 
little white sheet ; she was trembling in her agitation. 

“ Oh, what is the matter ? " she gasped. “ Is Nonie 
awfully hurt ? Is it dangerous ? Oh, Hetty, it’s worse 
than the colts ! Oh, I felt bad this morning, but it 
was nothing to this — nothing ! May I stay with you 
for the present, Hetty ? " 

“ Yes, darling,” said Hester in her kindest voice. 
“ Come into the house with me. We are all very 
anxious until we get the doctor’s opinion. Your 
father and mother are both with Nora; and Dr. 
Jervis is there and Jane. Everything is being done 
that can be done, and we know nothing at present. 
Come, Nell, we must be brave — and here is Molly; 
she is just as anxious as you.” 

Nell looked at Molly, who was standing in the 
porch ; she flew to her eldest sister’s side, clasped her 


78 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


arms round her neck, and shed a few of those silent, 
rare tears which only came to her now and then, for 
Nell was no ordinary child, and rarely showed her 
deepest feelings. 

“ I don’t know how I’m to live through this 
suspense,” said poor Molly. - 

But even as she spoke it came to an end. 

Mr. Lorrimer came out of the study, closing the 
door softly behind him. He strode quickly through 
the hall, and entered the porch where the three girls 
were standing. Molly stepped forward quickly and 
seized his arm. 

“ Well .? ” she asked. 

He gave her a quick look ; his face was very pale, 
and a sudden contraction of pain flitted across his brow. 

“Well, my loves,” he said, “we must all try to be 
as cheerful as we can and not break down ; there 
isn’t a bit of use in breaking down.” 

“ But how is she, father ? ” asked Molly. “ What 
does Dr. Jervis say .? ” 

“ He says, Molly, that poor Nora is very seriously 
hurt ; but it is impossible to form a reliable opinion 
on her case so soon. He wishes us to get Dr. 
Bentinck from London to see her, and I am going 
to drive to Nortonbury to telegraph to him to come 
at once. Now, don’t keep me, my dears. By the 
way, Molly, mother says you had better take the 
children home as soon as ever you can.” 

“ Oh, may I not stay > ” asked Molly. 

“ No, my dear, I think not ; there must be some 
head at home. Jane Macalister will stay and help 
your mother to-night until we can get the services 
of a proper nurse. Take the children back as soon 
as you can, Molly. God bless you, my love,” 


An a wfully Frivolous Girl. 79 

The Squire stepped into the doctor’s brougham 
and was driven rapidly away. Molly raised her hand 
to her forehead. 

I feel stunned,” she said. “ Nora was the gayest 
and the brightest and the prettiest of us all. Nothing 
ever seemed to happen to Nora, and now she is so 
ill that I may not even see her.” 

“ She will be better to-morrow, I am sure,” said 
Hester. 

“ Oh, Hetty, if I could only stay here,” cried poor 
Molly. 

“ I wish you could, Molly, with all my heart.” 

“ We’ll know nothing of how she’s getting on at 
the Towers,” continued Molly. “ I think it will drive 
me mad not to know.” 

“ ril come over very early in the morning and tell 
you, and perhaps something may be arranged to- 
morrow so that you can stay here.” 

“ I might stay instead of Jane. I know I could 
help mother far better than Jane can. But there, I 
suppose I must have patience. Come, Nell.” 


CHAPTER X. 

AN AWFULLY FRIVOLOUS GIRL. 

Dr. Bentinck, the great London surgeon, arrived 
early on the following morning. Poor Nora^was 
quite conscious now, and in great pain. This pain, 
however, was considered rather a good sign than 
otherwise, for had the spine been much injured the 
little girl would have been numbed and stupid. Dr. 
Bentinck examined his little patient with great 


8o 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


tenderness and care. His opinion, when it was given, 
was a great deal more favourable than anyone dared 
to hope. He thought that Nora would eventually be 
as well as ever again ; but although he was sure that 
there was no permanent injury to the spine, there was 
a great deal of present distress and discomfort to be 
got through. The little girl must lie perfectly still 
on her back for many weeks, and it would be many 
a long day before the dancing, romping Nora of old 
would return to the Towers. 

After the night of suspense and terror, however, 
which poor Mrs. Lorrimer, by Nora^s bedside, and 
Molly in her lonely little bedroom at the Towers, 
had undergone, the great London doctor’s news 
seemed all that was delightful. Hester hurried to 
the Towers to put Molly’s anxious heart at rest, and 
Mrs. Lorrimer returned to the room where Nora was 
lying very white and still. 

Nora had received a shock the day before which 
must influence her during all the remainder of her 
days. It seemed to shake all her little artificial 
affected nature off and to reveal the real Nora, who 
was frightened and weak and silly, and yet who had 
somewhere beneath her frivolous exterior a real little 
heart of gold. If there was one person whom Nora 
really adored, and in whose presence she was ever 
her truest and best, it was her mother. She looked 
at her mother now as she re-entered the room. 

“Stoop down and tell me,^’ she said in a whisper. 

Mrs. Lorrimer bent over her. 

“ Yes, my love,” she said. “ What do you want 
to know ? ” 

“ Am I going to die, mother ? ” 

“ Die ? not a bit of it, my darling. Dr. Bentinck 


An Awfully Frivolous Girl. Si 

has given us quite a cheerful opinion of you. He 
says there is no very serious injury, and that you 
will be your usual self by-and-by.” 

Nora’s eyes brightened. 

“ I am very glad,” she said. “ I didn’t want to 
die. I don’t think I’m quite fit.” 

“ My little daughter will have learnt a severe 
lesson by this accident,” said Mrs. Lorrimer ; “ but 
now you must lie still, love, and think of nothing but 
how quickly you can get well again.” 

Nora closed her eyes, and Mrs. Lorrimer sat down 
in an easy chair by the bedside. 

The next day the little girl was considerably 
better, and Mrs. Lorrimer proposed that she and 
Jane should return to the Towers and send Molly to 
look after Nora. A good surgical nurse had arrived 
from town the evening before ; Molly’s services, there- 
fore, would only be of the lightest. 

Mrs. Lorrimer went into the morning room, where 
Hester and Annie were sitting together. 

The moment she did so Annie jumped up and 
came to her. 

“ How is Nora ? ” she asked. 

“ She is much better, my dear ; in fact, almost 
quite like her old self to-day. She cannot, of course, 
move without the greatest pain, but when she lies 
perfectly still she is tolerably easy.” 

“ Then I may go to see her, may I not } ” asked 
Annie. 

‘‘If you will promise to be very quiet. It would 
not do to excite her in any way.” 

“ There never was such a good nurse as Annie,” 
exclaimed Hester. “ She has a soothing influence 
over sick people which is quite marvellous. Did I 
G 


82 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


ever tell you how she saved Nan’s life years ago at 
Lavender House ? ” 

“ Oh, that’s an old story,” said Annie, laughing 
and reddening. “ Well, granted that I possess a sort 
of mesmerism, may I use it for Nora’s benefit?” 

“ Certainly, my love,” said Mrs. Lorrimer, smiling 
affectionately at Annie’s bright face. 

She ran off, singing as she went. 

Nora was lying perfectly flat on the little bed 
which had been hastily improvised for her in the 
study. The room was now turned into a comfortable 
bedroom, but was also in part a sitting-room. A 
large screen effectually shut away the bedroom part 
of the furniture and partly screened Nora also. 

Annie had not gone straight to the sick room. 
She had rushed first into the conservatory and made 
frantic mad havoc amongst the roses there. The 
choicest blooms, any quantity of unopened buds, were 
cut by her reckless fingers. She gathered a whole 
quantity of maidenhair to mix with the roses, and 
then, a tender colour on her own cheeks, her dark 
eyes bright as well as soft, she appeared like a radiant 
vision before the tired, sad eyes of the sick child. 

Nora was just well enough to feel the monotony 
of her present position, to think longingly of the 
life of active movement which was hers at the Towers. 
Even lessons in the old school-room, even that hateful 
darning and mending to which she had to devote a 
portion of her time each day, seemed delightful in 
contrast to her present inertia. She was thinking of 
Friar’s Wood and of Annie’s bright face just when 
Annie herself, looking like a bit of the summer 
morning, appeared in view. 

“ Now, don’t get excited,” said Annie smiling at 


An a wfully Frivolous Girl, 83 

her. ‘‘You’ll see such a lot of me during the next few 
weeks that you need not get into a state just because 
I’ve come into the room. I feel that in a certain 
fashion I am to blame for your accident, so I am 
going to take your amusements upon my shoulders ; 
and if you just allow me to manage matters, I’ll 
promise that you shan’t have a dull time while you 
are getting well. Have you a headache ? ” 

“ No, not a bit.” 

“ That’s all right ; then you won’t mind my 
talking. Are you fond of pretty things ? ” 

“ Yes, very fond.” 

“ Well, Til sit here, just where you can comfort- 
ably see the flowers and me. I expect we’ll make a 
very pretty picture, but you need not say so. I 
wonder where there’s a looking-glass. Oh, yes, in 
that corner, decently covered with an antimacassar. 
Well, then, glass, you have got to uncover for my 
benefit. I wish to see whether I look pretty or not.” 

Annie danced up to the glass ; Nora could watch 
her each movement. 

Her steps were as light as a sylph% nothing 
rattled in the sick-room as she moved about it. She 
took up a comb and re-arranged her dark, curling 
hair. She placed a rose in her belt, nodded to her own 
bright image, and then, seating herself before a small 
table, began to arrange the flowers. “ Nora, you can’t 
think what a mass of roses there are in the green- 
house this morning. Of course the garden is full, 
too, but I did not wait to go to the garden to get 
these for you. You can watch me just as long as 
you fancy and then shut your eyes. These half-open 
buds are to be placed on a table close to you, where 
you can smell them. The other flowers we’ll put 
G 2 


84 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

here and there about the room. It’s a good thing 
you were brought into this pretty study, for from 
where you lie you can fancy you are in a sitting- 
room, and that you are just having a stretch on the 
sofa to rest yourself. Fancy goes a long way, 
doesn’t it.^^^^ 

“I don’t know,” replied Nora. “I’m afraid I 
can’t fancy that.” 

Tears filled her eyes as she spoke. 

“ How cool you look,” she said presently, “ and— 
and active and happy.” 

“ It wouldn’t do for me to look unhappy when I 
am with you, would it ? ” asked Annie. “ Now tell 
me, do you like this dress ? ” 

“ Yes, it’s very pretty. What stuff is it ? ” 

“ Only pink cambric, trimmed with pink em- 
broidery. Would you like me to make you one ? ” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

Nora’s eyes brightened perceptibly. 

“ What I say,” replied Annie. “ I made this dress 
for myself. I make all my dresses, for I am not at 
all well off ; in short, I am poor, and Mrs. Willis is so 
sweet and dear that she gives me a couple of hours 
every day to devote to needlework. In consequence 
I have got some pretty things, although they cost 
next to nothing. Now, I think you and I are some- 
thing alike. We are both dark, and we have both 
got bright colour. Oh, I don’t mean that you have 
a bright colour just now, you poor little darling ; 
but when you are well, you are sweet, like a wild 
rose. Suppose I make you a pink cambric frock, 
and a white one and a blue one ? I have got a white 
and a blue. When you’re well again you’ll look 
quite lovely in them, Nora. What do you say ? ” 


An Awfully Frivolous Girl, 85 

" Fd like it awfully,” said Nora. “ You are very 
good, very good ; but I haven’t got any money. I — 
I am even poorer than you.” 

“ Are you } How delightful. I adore poor lady 
girls, because they are always contriving, and that’s 
so interesting. We’ll make the dresses out of odds 
and ends, and they shan’t cost you a penny.” 

“ It’s very good of you,” said Nora. She was too 
weak to argue and protest, and the vision of her 
pretty little self in alternate dresses of pink and white 
and blue cambric was decidedly refreshing. 

She lay and looked at Annie and acknowledged 
to herself that she made a pretty, a beautiful, picture, 
and the discontented lines round her mouth vanished, 
and the time did not seem long. 

That evening Molly, excited and in high spirits, 
arrived on the scene. 

Molly was absolutely trembling as she came into 
the room where Nora was lying ; but although her 
love was ten times deeper, she had not Annie’s mar- 
vellous tact, and soon contrived to tire poor Nora 
dreadfully. The nurse seeing this sent her away, and 
Molly came back to ^ Hester with a very crestfallen 
expression of face. 

“ I can’t make out how it is,” she said ; “ but Nora 
does not seem a bit glad to see me.” 

“ Oh, nonsense,” said Hester ; “ what do you 
mean } ” 

Annie was sitting in a corner of the room busily 
engaged over Henry Kingsley’s novel, “ Geoffrey 
Hamlyn.” She did not raise her eyes, but bent her 
curly head still lower over the fascinating pages. Nan 
had gone to spend a few days at the Towers, and the 
great house at the Grange seemed very quiet and still. 


86 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


Molly sank down into a chair near Hester. 

“ I have been so excited about this meeting,” she 
said. “ Nora is almost my twin-sister, and I have 
suffered so terribly about her. I cannot tell you 
the relief and joy of being allowed to come here to 
look after her, but now I fear I shall be next to no 
good.” 

“ Well, you’ll be no end of good to me,” said 
Hester ; “ and, of course, Nora will like to have you 
by-and-by, but she is still very weak and cannot bear 
the least excitement.” 

“ But nurse tells me that you, Annie, spent some 
hours in her room to-day.” 

At these words Annie sprang to her feet, and 
“ Geoffrey Hamlyn ” fell with a bang to the floor. 

“ I did spend hours in her room,” she said, “ and 
I don’t think I tired her ; but, then, perhaps you 
kissed her a lot, Molly ? ” 

“ Kissed her } ” exclaimed Molly ; “ I should 
think so, at least a hundred times.” 

“ Oh, good gracious, how dreadfully fatiguing for 
a sick person. Well, you see, I didn’t kiss her once, 
nor even touch her.” 

“ But you aren’t her sister,” said Molly. 

“ No, no ; and that is the reason that I am a very 
good person to be with her, because I amuse her 
without exciting her. All I did to-day was to sit 
in the room where she could see me, and arrange 
some flowers and have a little talk about dress- 
making.” 

Molly opened her eyes in astonishment. Nora 
had been at the brink of death. Had not Molly 
spent a whole night in fervent and passionate prayers 
for her recovery } Did not Nora love Molly, and did 


An a wfully Frivolous Girl, 87 

not Molly love Nora as only loving sisters can love ? 
and yet Molly exhausted poor Nora, while Annie 
Forest, who was a stranger, soothed her. 

Molly looked at Annie now without in the least 
comprehending her, and for the first time in all her 
gentle life a distinct sensation of jealousy was aroused 
within her. 

Annie left the room a moment later, and Hester 
turned to Molly. 

“ I see you don’t understand Annie,” she said. 

"Yes, I’m sure I do; what an awfully frivolous 
girl she must be. Fancy her talking of dress to 
Nora, and she so ill.” 

" But it did Nora heaps of good ; nurse said she 
was quite jolly this afternoon, and that Annie was 
the companion of all others for her."’^ 

"Don’t say that again, Hester,” said Molly; "it 
makes me feel quite wicked.” 

" I know well,” replied Hester, " that Annie is 
thoughtless.” 

" Thoughtless } I should think so ; but for her 
Nora would never have been hurt.” 

"But she has the warmest heart in the world,” 
continued Hester. " I did not understand her for a 
long time. Indeed, Molly, I don’t mind telling you 
that once I hated her ; but, oh, if you could only 
see Annie at her best. She can be — yes, she can be 
noble.” 

Molly stared in non -comprehension. 


CHAPTER XL 

THE DIAMOND RING. 

Those of my readers who have read “A World of 
Girls ” will know all about the early story of Annie 
Forest ; but, to those who have not, I may as well 
explain that she was a motherless girl, that she had 
been in her day a sad tomboy, that she had a father 
living, but that it was absolutely necessary for her 
before long to garn her own living. She was still at 
school, however, although she now occupied the post 
there of pupil-teacher. Mrs. Willis, the head-mistress 
of Lavender House, the school where Annie was 
educated, was her warm and devoted friend. Mrs. 
Willis loved all her pupils and had an extraordinary 
influence over them, but Annie was almost like hei 
adopted child. 

She stood now in the wide, cool hall at the Grange, 
and reflected for a moment as to what she should do. 
She then ran lightly up to her pretty bedroom, and, 
opening her trank, began to rummage eagerly among 
its contents. Annie would not be Annie if she were 
not the most impulsive creature in the world. She 
meant to devote herself to Nora ; she had a great gift 
for reading character, and a quick glance showed her 
how best she might amuse this little girl. Nora was 
pretty, but Nora was not richly endowed with pretty 
frocks. Annie felt sure that she would arouse the 
keenest sympathy in the sick girl if she used her 
skilful fingers to cover the defects in Nora’s ward- 
robe. She had made her own cambric frocks, and 


The Diamond Ring. 


89 


imagined that she had plenty of stuff in her trunk 
to make similar ones for Nora ; she saw, to her 
dismay, however, that she had left the cambric be- 
hind her at school ; and, as Mrs. Willis was away, 
and Lavender House was shut up during the summer 
vacation, it would be impossible for her to send for 
it. She had only a few shillings in her purse ; she 
was well aware that Nora was possessed of no money. 
How, then, could she redeem her promise.^ Annie 
could not bring herself to ask Hester to help her, and 
yet, at the same time, it would never, never do to dis- 
appoint Nora! Annie had brought herself to consider 
Nora her own special patient. She had spent an hour 
with her in the morning and nearly two hours in the 
afternoon, and during the afternoon visit the girls had 
talked a good deal about the frocks. It was arranged 
between them that they were to be surprise frocks, 
and that Mr. and Mrs. Lorrimer were to know nothing 
about them until they saw Nora w&ll once more and 
arrayed in the prettiest of the three. Annie had 
hunted up some fashion-books, and had consulted 
Nora about the shape and the cut of the sleeves, 
and the way the skirt was to be hung and the em- 
broidery sewn on. Both girls had been animated 
over the discussion, and Nora had been too interested 
to feel fatigue. 

Well, that happened a few hours ago; now Annie, 
on her knees, bent over her empty trunk with an ex- 
pression of keen dismay. 

What was she to do.** How could she possibly 
raise the money necessary to the purchase of the 
cambric ? She calculated that the cambric and em- 
broidery necessary for the making of three simple 
dresses would cost from twenty-five to thirty shillings. 


90 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


This was not a large sum, but everything is by pro- 
portion, and for poor Annie, with five shillings in her 
purse and very little chance of any more money 
coming to her until the end of her visit to the Grange, 
thirty shillings seemed absolutely unattainable. 

“ But I must get it somehow! ” she murmured, 
flinging herself on the floor by her open trunk as 
she spoke. “ I’m not going to be beaten by a little 
paltry sum like that 1 I promised Nora the frocks, 
and she shall have them I I didn’t care a bit for 
Nora yesterday — she didn’t suit me, and I thought 
her affected ; but if I hadn’t been so desperately 
thoughtless, she’d have been well now ; and, as I 
have been in part the cause of her accident. I’m 
simply bound to look after her. Have those frocks 
she must I Poor little bit of frivolity, nothing in the 
world will soothe her nerves so much as seeing me 
making them for her. But that money — that thirty 
shillings! Oh, that thirty shillings ! Why should 
a mean little sum like that worry a girl almost into 
fits ? Get it, I will; and ask Hester to help me, I 
won't! The frocks are to be a secret between Nora 
and me ; the secret will be half the fun. Now, how 
am I to get the money } Have I anything to sell ? ” 

Annie rose from the floor, where she had seated 
herself, and, going to a drawer, opened it. She took 
out a little leather box, and looked anxiously at 
its contents. There were a few treasures there, dear 
from association, but not of a valuable sort. There 
was a silver brooch, shaped like a horn, with a little 
bell attached ; a schoolfellow had brought it to her 
from Switzerland ; it probably cost a franc, and, 
although Annie admired it immensely on her neck, 
she did not believe any jeweller would give her 


The Diamond Ring. 


91 


sixpence for it. Then there was a basket beautifully 
carved out of an apricot-stone, and a narrow silver 
chain broken in many parts ; and there was a bog-oak 
brooch and an old jet bracelet. Annie also possessed 
a gold locket and chain which she had won as a prize 
on a certain memorable occasion, but this treasure she 
had also stupidly left behind her. How provoking ! 
She had really nothing she could sell for thirty 
shillings. But stay, she had forgotten. She coloured 
high as a, memory came to her. She had one article 
of solid value — a ring. In one sense it was not hers ; 
in another it was. It was a gold ring, with a single 
diamond ; this ring had belonged to Annie Forest’s 
mother. On her dying bed she had given the ring to 
Mrs. Willis. One day Mrs. Willis had shown it to 
Annie, had yielded to Annie’s entreaties that she 
might borrow it for this visit to the Grange, and 
had told her that, although she could not part with 
her mother’s last gift during her lifetime, she would 
leave the ring to Annie in her will. 

With her dark eyes full of excitement, Annie now 
took the ring out of its little morocco case and looked 
at it. 

She had meant to wear it proudly on her finger 
during her stay at the Grange ; but, in the excitement 
of passing events, had forgotten to do so up to the 
present time. The ring was of value ; no one had 
seen it on her finger, therefore no one would miss it. 
It occurred to Annie that she might ask a jeweller to 
lend her thirty shillings on the ring. With this thirty 
shillings she could buy the stuff for Nora’s frocks ; 
and as her father always sent her a pound on her 
birthday, and that birthday was only a little over a 
month away, she thought that she might manage to 


92 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

scrape together thirty shillings to redeem the ring 
before she returned to school. 

Annie's mind was quickly made up. She would 
pawn the ring to someone, and trust to her lucky star 
to get it back before she returned to Lavender House. 
She knew well that Mrs. Willis would ask her for it 
as soon as ever she went back to school. Mrs. Willis 
was a person who never forgot : big things and small 
things alike found a place in her memory ; but long 
before then Annie would, of course, have the ring in 
her possession. 

Having made up her mind to sell it, she wondered 
how she could accomplish this feat. She would have 
not only to sell the ring, but also to buy the cambric 
and embroidery without anyone knowing anything 
about it. The secret would lose half its fascination if 
anybody guessed. Annie thought anxiously for a 
moment, then an idea came to her. Nan had talked 
a good deal about her old nurse. Annie was a prime 
favourite with nurse, who always considered that she 
owed Annie a good deal for having rescued her 
darling from the gipsies some years ago. Perhaps 
nurse would help Annie now ; she resolved to go 
and sound the old woman. 

Putting the ring in its morocco case, she opened 
the baize door which led to the nursery part of the 
house, and soon found herself in Mrs. Martins 
apartments. Mrs. Martin was known by three dif- 
ferent appellations : to Hester she was nurse, or 
nursey, to Sir John Thornton she was Patty, but 
to the servants and to strangers she was always 
spoken of as Mrs. Martin. She was extremely 
punctilious as to the manner in which she was 
addressed ; and now, as Annie entered her room 


The Diamond Ring, 


93 


she wondered which of her three titles would best 
propitiate her. 

“Well, my dear, what do you want?” said the 
old lady, looking up with a pleased smile from her 
knitting as Annie’s pretty head was pushed roguishly 
round the door. “ Oh, come now. Miss Forest ; I 
know your collogueing ways. But you ought to be 
in bed, my dear, for it’s past ten o’clock.” 

“ And so ought you to be in bed, you dear, 
naughty, old thing,” said Annie ; “ but you know 
people don’t always do what they ought. If going 
to bed is what I ought to do at the present moment, 
you ought to do the same, nursey. May I call you 
nursey ? ” 

“Well, Miss Annie, you’re almost like one of the 
family ; but still I’m properly only nurse to my own 
two bairns — Miss Hetty and Miss Nan.” 

“ And this is a motherless bairn who would like 
you to be nursey to her,” said Annie, seating herself 
on a low hassock at the old woman’s feet and looking 
into her face. 

“ Well, and nursey it shall be,” said Mrs. Martin. 
“ Eh, but God has given you a very bonny face, my 
love.” 

Annie took up one of the horny hands, and rubbed 
it affectionately against her soft cheek. 

“Nurse,” she said, “I am quite in trouble. I 
wonder if I might tell you a secret ? ” 

“ Well, dear, if you like to trust me, safe it shall 
be. Inviolate it shall be kept, Miss Annie, and you 
know that violet’s the colour of truth.” 

“ Of course I do, you dear old thing. What a won- 
derful comfort it is to talk to you. I knew you’d let me 
confide in you, and it will be such a load off my mind.” 


94 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


“ My dear, I hope you haven’t been at any mad 
pranks. The young ladies of the present day are 
wonderful for audaciousness.” 

Annie sighed. 

“ I wish I wasn't audacious,” she said ; “ and I 
wish I wasn’t thoughtless and reckless. I’m always 
meaning to be kind to people, and somehow or other 
I’m always kind in the wrong way ; it’s very, very 
trying.” 

Annie’s pretty eyes filled with real tears of 
contrition. 

“You're but young, my bairn,” said Mrs. Martin, 
“ and the heart’s in the right place ; anyone can see 
that who looks at you, Miss Annie.” 

“ Nurse, you are a comfort to me. Now I will 
tell you my trouble. At the picnic the other day 
I got into a state of mind because little Boris 
Lorrimer had not come, and I confided in Kitty 
Lorrimer and went off to fetch him, and Kitty pro- 
mised she would not tell where I had gone until I 
had brought him back ; but when I got to the Towers 
I was very hot — very, very hot with my long walk, 
and I found that Boris did not wish to come back 
with me, and I forgot all about my promise to Kitty, 
and stayed at the Towers for the rest of the day ; 
but poor Kitty kept her word and did not tell, and 
Nora got cross with her, and climbed up the beech 
tree after her, and crept out on to the rotten bough, 
and so got the dreadful fall which has made her so 
ill. Nora would not have met with this terrible 
accident but for me ; so I have taken upon myself 
to amuse her, and I promised to make her three 
dresses.” 

“ Sakes alive ! Three ? ” interrupted Mrs. Martin ; 


The Diamond Ring, 


95 


“and why three, Miss Annie? Wouldn’t one be 
enough to content her ? ” 

“ No, nursey, no ; three cambric dresses or nothing. 
I promised to make them, and I thought I had the 
cambric and embroidery in my trunk, but when I 
looked I found I had left it all behind me at school. 
You can’t think how upset I am about it, for I must 
keep my promise to Nora, and Nora has got no 
money, and I have only five shillings, which I must 
keep for stamps and odds and ends ; and I would 
not ask Hester or Nan to lend me sixpence for the 
world.” 

“ But why not, my dear ? I am sure Miss Hetty 
would be proud to oblige.” 

“ No, nurse, it must not be,” said Annie ; “ Hester 
is to know nothing about the frocks, and Nan is to 
know nothing and Molly is to know nothing. The 
fun of the thing is its being a great, great secret. 
Why, the making of those frocks in the room with 
Nora and only Nora knowing ; why, the mystery of 
the thing will almost cure her, it will, really. Oh, 
nursey, nursey,” patting Mrs. Martin excitedly as she 
spoke, “ you must, you shall help me.” 

“ And you want me to lend you the money, my 
pet?” 

“ No ; how can you imagine such a thing. But 
I’ll tell you what I want you to do. I want you to 
get up early to-morrow morning, quite early, and to 
make one of the grooms drive you into Norton- 
bury.” 

“ Sakes alive ! What for ? Fm not used to the 
air without my breakfast.” 

“ I’ll get up and get you your breakfast. I’ll boil 
the kettle here, and make your tea and toast your 


96 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


bread. You must go to Nortonbury, and you must 
be back between ten and eleven o^clock.” 

“ And when I go what am I to do there, my 
dear } Oh, dear, dear, the ways of the young of the 
present day are masterful beyond belief. You make 
me all of a quiver. Miss Annie.” 

“ I knew you’d rise to it,” said Annie. “ I felt 
if there were a soul in this world who would pull me 
out of the horrid scrape I have got myself into, it 
would be you, nursey.” 

“ Well, my love, you have got a blarneying tongue, 
and no mistake ; but now, when I do get to Norton- 
bury, what am I to do ? ” 

Annie pulled the morocco case out of her pocket. 
She opened it, and slipped the ring on Mrs. Martin’s 
little finger. 

You are to sell that,” she said ; or, rather — 
no, you are not to sell it for the world — but you are 
to borrow thirty shillings on it.” 

“ My word ! Is it to the pawn-shop you expect 
me to go. Miss Forest } ” 

“ How nasty of you to say Miss Forest. I’m 
Annie Forest, in great trouble, and looking to you as 
my last comfort. You are to borrow thirty shillings on 
that beautiful diamond ring. I don’t mind where you 
get it ; and then you are to buy me seven yards of 
pink cambric, and seven yards of white cambric, and 
seven yards of blue cambric. These shades, do you 
see } And I want embroidery to match. I have put 
the number of yards on this slip of paper, and a list 
of buttons and hooks and waistbands and linings. 
Oh, and, of course, cottons to match. Now, will you 
or won’t you ? Will you be an angel or won’t you ? 
That’s the plain question I have got to ask.” 



“ ‘ YOU ARE TO BORROW THIRTY SHILLINGS ON THAT BEAUTIFUL 

DIAxMOND RING ’ ” (/. 96). 


» s 


% 






• * 

• % 



« 

I 




4 



• \ 


9 


» 


I 




4 ^' 


I 


« 


« 


I 


I 


r 





The Land of Perhaps, 


97 

“It’s the pawn-shop that gets over me, Miss 
Annie.” 

“ Oh, please don’t let it get over you. What can 
the pawnbroker do to you ? Most people call him 
uncle, so I expect he’s awfully good-natured.” 

“ Uncle, indeed,” exclaimed Mrs. Martin, tossing 
her head ; “ it’s a word you shouldn’t know. Miss 
Annie Forest.” 

“ But why shouldn’t I ? I never heard that uncles 
were wicked, except the one who killed the babes 
in the wood. Now you will go ; you will be an 
angel ! I know this special uncle who is to lend 
money on my ring will be delightful ! ” 


CHAPTER XII. 

THE LAND OF PERHAPS. 

There are some people who always get their way 
in life. They are by no means the best people, nor 
the most amiable, nor the most thoughtful. Some- 
times, and not a very rare sometimes either, the poor, 
thoughtful people go to the wall, when the thought- 
less and impulsive and careless come triumphantly 
out of their difficulties. 

There never was a girl who got into a greater 
number of scrapes than Annie Forest ; but neither 
was there ever a girl who managed to right herself 
more quickly. She knew the art of twisting 
other people round her little finger. Having 

performed this feat to perfection on Mrs. Martin, 
alias Patty, alias nursey, she went happily to bed, 
knowing that all would be right for the present, and 
H 


98 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

never giving a thought to the evil but still distant 
hour when she must return her mother’s ring to 
Mrs. Willis. 

Annie rose in good time in the morning, and took 
upon herself the preparing of Mrs. Martin’s breakfast. 
She lit a fire in the old lady’s sitting-room, and 
toasted her bread with her own fair hands, and made 
the tea for her to drink. 

Mrs. Martin started on her journey to Nortonbury 
with many fervent blessings from Annie, who then 
returned in a high state of content to her own room. 

The parcel of cambric arrived in due time, and 
Annie cut out the first of the three frocks that 
morning. 

In order to keep their secret quite to themselves, 
Nora and Annie decided to keep the door of the 
library locked while they were at work. This 
arrangement was delightful to Nora, but it irritated 
Molly not a little. When she came to see her sister, 
to be greeted by a locked door — and to hear Annie’s 
clear voice singing out from within, “ Oh, weTe so 
busy, you darling of a Molly asthore. Don’t disturb 
us for the present, there’s a love,’ and when this 
remark was followed by silvery laughter from Nora — 
poor Molly felt herself decidedly out in the cold. 

Jealousy was for the first time fiercely stirred 
in her gentle breast, and she shed some tears in 
secret over the change in • Nora, who had hitherto 
clung to her and loved her better than anyone else 
in the world. 

But what will not a rather frivolous little heart 
do for the sake of a pretty dress .? 

Nora in her own way was as thoughtless as Annie, 
and it never occurred to either of them as even 


The Land of Perm ape. 99 

possible that Molly should be pained by the fact of 
the locked door. 

A fortnight passed away. The pink dress and 
the white were both finished and the blue was rapidly 
approaching completion, when one day the whole 
party at the Grange were considerably electrified and 
their attention turned into a completely new quarter 
by a letter which arrived for Hester from Sir John 
Thornton. 

After writing on various subjects, he concluded 
his lengthy epistle as follows : — 

“ I shall not be home for another week. For some reasons 
I am sorry for this delay ; but when I explain matters to you, 
my dear Hester, on the occasion of my return, you will, I am 
sure, agree with me that my absence from home is, under the 
circumstances, allowable. In the meantime, I have not for- 
gotten that Nan’s birthday is on the 15th of August, and that 
that date is only a week distant. If in any way possible, I 
shall return either on the fifteenth or the evening of the day 
before ; but, meanwhile, I give you carte blanche to celebrate 
the auspicious event in any manner you like. You need spare 
no expense to make the day as truly festive to yourself and 
your young friends as you possibly can. I enclose in this 
letter a blank cheque to which I have affixed my signature. 
You may fill it in for any sum within reason, and then if you 
take it to the bank at Nortonbury it will be cashed for you. 
Buy Nan a handsome present from me, and please choose pre- 
sents for Annie F orest and all the Lorrimer children. I am sorry 
to hear bad rumours with regard to the Squire, and that there is 
a possibility of the Towers being soon in the market ; but I trust 
these rumours are either grossly exaggerated or without any 
foundation. I am sorry, also, to hear that Nora Lorrimer has met 
with an accident, but am glad that you are taking care of her, as I 
know by experience that no one could have a kinder nurse than 
my good little Hetty. Get every possible thing you can want, 
my love, for Nan’s birthday. Make it a festival to be long 
remembered by you all. Set your wits to work to make the 
day a really brilliant one, and expect your loving father, if not 
H 2 


loo 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


to share in the whole of the festivity, at least to be present at 
a portion of it. 

“Now good-bye, my dear Hester; give my love to Nan, 
and remember me kindly to your young friend. Miss Forest. — 
Believe me, your affectionate father, « jqhn Thornton.” 

Hester received this letter at breakfast time. She 
read it through gravely — not once, but twice. Annie’s 
gay voice, her peals of merry laughter, and her gay 
and irresistibly funny speeches were diverting the 
attention of Molly, and to a certain extent of Nan ; 
but Nan knew the handwriting on the envelope. She 
was also well aware of the fact that the birthday, 
when she would have the glorious privilege of count- 
ing nine years as her own, was close at hand. 
When Hester, therefore, folded up the letter, she 
called to her from the other end of the table. 

“ Toss it over, Hetty,” she said. “ I know it’s 
from the Dad ; let us hear what he says.” 

“Yes, it is from father,” replied Hester in a grave 
voice. 

“ May not I read what he says ? ” 

“ The beginning part is business.” 

“ Well, I’ll skip the business ; you can point out 
where the fun begins. What are you looking so 
mysterious and solemn about ? Why may not I read 
the letter } ” 

Nan looked almost cross ; Hester was disturbed 
She showed this by slipping the letter into her pocket. 
This fact aroused Annie’s curiosity, who looked at 
her with sparkling eyes full of mischief. 

“You are a cross-patch,” exclaimed Nan in her 
most spoilt tone. “ I never knew such a thing. Is 
not a father’s letter meant for one child as well as 
for another ? ” 


The Land of Perhaps. 


lOI 


“No, Nan, dear, not on this occasion,” said 
Hester in a firm tone. “ Now, try not to be silly ; 
finish your breakfast, and I will speak to you after- 
wards.” 

Nan pouted. 

“When is Sir John coming back, Hester?* 
inquired Molly. 

“ In about a week,” replied Hester. 

“A week,” shouted Nan suddenly recovering her 
good humour. “ Hurrah ! my birthday will be in a 
week. My dear, good girls all of you, I am getting 
elderly as fast as possible. I’ll be nine in a week ; 
is’nt that scrumptious ? Did Dad say anything about 
my birthday in that mysterious letter, Hetty?” 

“ He is coming home for your birthday,” replied 
Hester. 

“ Good, kind, considerate old gentleman,” re- 
sponded Nan in her most flippant voice. “ Did he 
say anything more about that great and auspicious 
event, Hetty ? ” 

“He said a great deal more about it ; in fact, the 
largest part of his letter was about it ; but I’m not 
going to talk it over now. I propose that we all go 
to Nora’s room after breakfast and discuss the letter. 
There is a good deal to discuss, and it is very 
exciting,” continued Hester, a flush of brilliant colour 
coming into her cheeks. 

The news that there was a good deal to discuss 
of an exciting character restored even Nan’s good 
humour. Breakfast was hurried over, and Annie 
Forest and Nan rushed off to Nora’s room to prepare 
her for the fact that she was soon expected to hold 
a levee^ and that the subject under discussion was 
likely to be of a very rousing character. 


102 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Molly lingered behind in the breakfast-room ; she 
looked anxiously at Hester, who avoided her eyes. 
Hester did not wish to say anything to make Molly 
unhappy, and she knew that her father’s allusion 
to the possible sale of the Towers would fill the poor 
little girl’s heart with the most acute misery. 

Making a great effort, therefore, to fight down a 
nameless apprehension on her own account, for what 
important business could be keeping Sir John so long 
away from home, she said in a cheerful voice — 

Now, Molly, weTe not going to croak, nor spend 
the day imagining all kinds of unpleasant things. 
Father has written me a long letter, and there are 
some things in it which I don’t quite like ; but I am 
not going to talk them over at present. All the end 
of the letter is taken up with Nan’s birthday, and 
that is the matter we have to discuss just now. 
Come along now to the library, and let’s get it over.” 

Nora was still lying flat on her back ; but all pain 
had long left her, and she was practically quite well. 

The subject of the letter was therefore discussed 
with intense animation by the five eager girls. 

Unlimited money, any amount of presents, and 
carte blanche how to spend the birthday in the most 
agreeable way was surely enough to turn the brains 
of most people. 

Many and wild were the plans which Nan 
proposed. 

They would start for a picnic at six in the 
morning. They would order ices from Nortonbury 
to arrive by special messenger at some impossible 
place at an unearthly hour. They would have bon- 
fires on the top of every hill within a reasonable 
distance. Although it was not Christmas time, they 


The Land of Perhaps, 


103 


would end up with the largest Christmas tree ever 
seen, and it should stand in the centre of the lawn, 
and every poor child for miles round should be 
invited to see it and to share the wonderful presents 
which should hang from every branch and twig. 

Nan's cheeks were flushed and her eyes bright 
while she made these suggestions ; but, after all, it was 
Annie’s proposal in the end which carried the day. 

“ Let’s have the picnic by all means,” she said ; 
** and let all who will go to it If Nan wishes to be 
charitable, and to think of others rather than herself, 
let her do so ; and let all the school children be taken 
in waggons and waggonettes to Friar’s Wood or any 
other beautiful place in the neighbourhood, and let 
Nan herself give them presents before they go home. 
All that, of course, will be very delightful ; although, 
of course, neither Nora nor I can be present.” 

“ What do you mean \>y your not being present ? ” 
asked Molly, her brown eyes growing dark with 
anger. “ I suppose if anyone is to stay with Nora, 
it ought to be me.” 

“ No, it oughtn’t,” said Nora. ‘‘ I wish for Annie ; 
she’s more fun.” 

“And I can’t do without you, Molly, darling,” 
interrupted Hester. “ You always are my right hand 
when anything important is going on ; and then you 
know all the school children by name, which, frankly, 
I do not.” 

“ Well, now, do hear me out,’' said Annie ; “ I have 
not half done. What I say is this, that as Sir John 
Thornton is so generous, and as he wishes everyone 
in the house to be happy on the day of Nan’s birth- 
day, I think something should be done to make it up 
to Nora and me. Now, why shouldn’t we have a 


104 Rose and Tiger Lily, 

real glorious time in the evening ? You have a 
billiard-room in this house, haven’t you ? ” 

«Yes.” 

“ Can^t we have a ball there ? ” 

“What are we to do with the table?” said 
Hester. 

“Oh,” exclaimed Nora, her eyes sparkling, “ we 
have such a heavenly ball-room at the Towers ; a 
great enormous room, never used and full of rubbish, 
which can easily be turned out.” 

“ Is there a gallery to that room ? ” interrupted 
Annie. 

“ Yes, at one end.” 

“ Then the whole thing is complete,” continued 
Annie. “ We’ll have a children’s fancy ball in the 
evening, and Nora shall Icok on from the gallery. 
Nora shall be, in a sort of way, princess of the 
ceremonies. We’ll make her up the sweetest dress, 
and everyone shall come up and talk to her ; and if 
presents are to be given away at the end, she shall 
give them. What do you say, girls ? Could anything 
be more perfectly lovely than a children’s fancy ball 
in the old ball-room at the Towers ? Oh, I hope it 
will be a moonlight night, and the whole place will 
look like fairyland ! ” 

This suggestion was so daring and brilliant that 
it carried Nora away on a storm of enthusiasm im- 
mediately. Nan clapped her hands and screamed 
with glee ; and even the more sober Hester and 
Molly could find no objections to raise. The ball- 
room was certainly at the Towers ; it contained a 
gallery where the musicians could be, and where, if 
necessary, Nora might rest ; it contained what 
seemed to the children like unlimited space, and if 


The Land of Perhaps. 


los 

to unlimited space unlimited money could be added, 
what brilliant results must be produced ! 

“ If I consent to this,” said Hester — ** and I think 
my consent is essential — it must be on condition that 
not a single Lorrimer is put to even a shilling’s worth 
of expense. The ball must be Nan’s ball ; the Lorri- 
mers will most kindly give her a room to hold it 
in, all j:he rest will be our affair. Do you clearly 
understand, Molly ? Do you, Nora ? ” 

“ Oh, I understand fast enough,” said Nora quickly. 

“ Yes, I understand,” replied Molly in a graver 
tone. 

“ Do you agree ? ” 

“Yes,” answered Molly. 

“Well, your consent being obtained,” continued 
Hester, “ I will go with you to the Towers this morn- 
ing, Molly, and look at the ball-room, and see Mrs. 
Lorrimer on the subject.” 

“The worst of it is,” continued Annie, “that we 
have such a very short time to prepare — only one 
week to make all our fancy dresses and to see to all 
the other arrangements ! ” 

“Fancy dresses!” exclaimed Nora from her sofa. 
“ What am I to wear } ” 

“You are to be dressed as Queen of the Fairies. 
You shall lie on a bed of rose-leaves, and have 
gossamer, cloudy sort of drapery all around you. 
Never fear, Nora, you will look lovely — leave it to 
me.” 

Nora’s eyes sparkled. 

“ Annie, you’re a darling ! ” she exclaimed, with 
enthusiasm. 

“ And what character am I to be, Annie ? ” cried 
Nan, pouting her full lips. “ I’m not jealous, and I 


io6 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


don’t mind Nora being Queen of the Fairies; but 
please remember that it’s my party, and I am really 
the queen of the day.” 

“ So you are, you sweet ! ” exclaimed Annie. 
“ Don’t think for a moment that I’ll forget you ; 
but you must really give me a little time to think 
the characters over. Suppose 1 consider everything 
carefully and jot down a few ideas, and suppose 
we discuss them to-night ; and then to-morrow we 
can go to Nortonbury to buy the materials for the 
dresses.” 

“But we can’t possibly make our own dresses,” 
exclaimed Hester. 

“ Oh, yes, we can ; they’ll be twice as original. 
If you can get in a couple of good workwomen to 
help us, the dresses can easily be made at home,” 
exclaimed Annie, her eyes sparkling. 

“ Hester ! ” cried Molly, suddenly springing to hei 
feet, “ if we are to go to the Towers this morning, 
don’t you think we had better start i ” 

Hester stood up. 

“ The day is such a delightful one,” she said, 
“that I think we will just walk across the fields. 
I’ll run up to my room and fetch my hat and 
gloves, and bring yours down at the same time, 
Molly.” 

Five minutes later the two girls had set off. It 
was now holiday time at the Towers, and almost 
immediately on their arrival they were greeted by a 
whole bevy of children, who rushed up the avenue in 
a state of breathless excitement. 

“What do you think, Molly?” exclaimed Kitty, 
stammering almost in her eagerness. “Oh, you’ll 
never guess, for it is so uncommon and unexpected 


The Land of Perhaps. 


107 


— father and mother both went to London this 
morning ? ” 

“ Both — to London ? ” exclaimed Molly, stepping 
back a pace or two, while a look of surprise, and even 
consternation, spread itself over her round, fair face. 

“ Dear me, yes !” exclaimed Nell. 

‘‘ And they were awfully jolly about it,” exclaimed 
Boris ; “ and mother has promised to bring me a 
rabbit.” 

“ And me a dove,” screamed Kitty. 

‘And perhaps I’m to have a shaggy pony all to 
myself,” exclaimed Nell ; “but it’s only perhaps. It’s 
perhaps, too, with you, Boris, and you, Kitty ; you 
oughtn’t to forget that.” 

“ Oh, bother perhapses ! ” exclaimed Kitty. “ I 
know I’m to have my rabbit ; he’s to have lop-ears 
and long fur, and he’s to be snow-white, if possible. 
I described him fully to mother last night when she 
came to tuck me up. I kept pulling my eyes open to 
stay awake for the purpose.” 

“And I told mother that I wished for a ring- 
dove,” said Boris. “ I want a ring-dove awfully, for 
there’s an empty cage in the attic that will just fit 
it. Oh, I do hope, I do hope, that it will come !. ” 

He looked almost sad as he spoke and glanced 
at Nell, who was not looking at him. 

“Nell, come here,” exclaimed Molly suddenly. 
“ Hester, you can explain to Boris and Kitty what 
you have come about, and they can take you round 
and show you the ball-room. Come along, Nell, I 
want to talk to you.^^ 

Molly put her arm round Nell and drew her down 
a side walk. 

“ Now, Nell,” she said, “ you must explain all this 


io8 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


to me. Why has mother gone to London ? I am 
not so much surprised about father ; father does go 
sometimes, but mother. Why has she gone } 
Answer me, Nell ; tell me what you know.” 

“ I don^t know anything,” said Nell. ' “ Father 
was out all day yesterday, and mother looked very 
sad. She didn^t cry or anything of that sort, of 
course ; but she looked sad, and then father came 
home about tea-time quite jolly and in high spirits, 
and he said something to mother and they went into 
the study together ; and then father shouted to Jane 
Macalister to come to them, and Jane went; and 
presently we were told that father and mother were 
to go to London this morning, and that theyM be 
away perhaps a week, perhaps ten days. Jane told 
us that, and then mother came into the room and 
she said the same thing, and she looked kind of 
pretence-merry you know, and said that perhaps 
she’d bring us back things. It was then Kitty asked 
for the rabbit, and Boris for the dove, and Guy wanted 
Star-Land and Harry some new carpenter’s tools, and 
mother promised everything with a perhaps tacked 
on ; but I don’t think anyone noticed the perhaps 
except me, and all the time she kept smiling with her 
lips, but her eyes were so sad.” 

“ And you asked for a pony, Nell ? ” 

Nell coloured crimson. 

“ No, I didn’t,” she replied ; “ but mother turned 
to me and put her arm round me and said, ‘ If the 
others get their things you shall have the wish of 
your heart, a shaggy pony.’ ” 

‘ And what did you say to that, Nell ?” 

“ I whispered back to her that I didn^t want her to 
spend her money; and then she kissed me very hard.” 


The Land of Perhaps. 


log 


“ And did father promise things ? ” 

“He said that the house should be refurnished, 
and that we should go to the sea, and he would buy 
new horses and a lovely carriage for mother. Father 
was lively ; I never saw him so gay.” 

“And they went off this morning?” 

“Yes, very early; I wasn^t even dressed, but I 
jumped out of bed and ran to the window and saw 
them driving away.” 

“And that’s all you know, Nell?” exclaimed 
Molly. 

“ Yes, thaFs all I know.” 

“ Now, tell me what you think.” 

“What I think?” replied Nell. “I — ” she 
hesitated. “ No, I’d rather not” 

“ You must, Nell, you must. Remember I’m your 
own cosy old Moll ; remember I understand you, and 
I’m the eldest girl and mother’s right hand. There^s 
something that you think very, very hard, Nell, and 
you have wise thoughts, though you are so young. 
Tell me what they are ; tell me at once.” 

Molly knelt on the grass as she spoke and put 
her arms round Nell, who leant up against her and 
laid her head on her shoulder. 

“ Now, Nell, speak.” 

Nell rubbed her cheek against Molly’s, as if she 
found great comfort in the contact. 

“ I think that mother is unhappy,” she said, “ and 
that, that we won’t get the presents.” 

“Come along and let’s find Jane Macalister,” ex- 
claimed Molly suddenly. She caught Nell’s hand 
and rushed with her towards the house. 

When Jane was not teaching, she was, gener- 
ally, cooking, or mending clothes, or putting the 


10 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


store-room in order. Jane never wasted a moment 
of her time, and she was extremely fond of taking up 
all the loose threads of work which other people had 
dropped. When the girls, therefore, now found them- 
selves in the great central hall, and Nell's clear, high 
voice shouted for Jane, the single word, “store-room," 
seemed to echo back to them from somewhere in 
the clouds. 

The store-room, where the largest supply of pre- 
serves and dried goods was kept, was high up in the 
old tower — higher up even than the school-room. 

“ You stay downstairs, Nell,” exclaimed Molly ; 
“ I wish to see Jane alone.” She reached the spiral 
stairs, which she began to mount quickly. By-and- 
by with panting breath she arrived at the store-room. 
The door was open, but there was no Jane. 

“Where are you, Jane Macalister?” called 
Molly. 

“ Linen press,” called Jane from still higher up. 

Molly mounted once more. Jane, with an old 
pillow-case pinned round her head and a huge apron 
on, was on her knees sorting feathers. 

“ What are you doing } ” exclaimed Molly. 

“ Don’t speak to me for a moment, Molly ; I’m in 
a perfect rage,” exclaimed Jane. “ There stand out of 
the draught, child, or you’ll get all this fluff into your 
hair. I have just discovered that the feathers put 
into these last pillows were not properly cured, so 
I’ve been obliged to take them all out, and I’m 
sprinkling them with lime. Faugh, what a mess the 
place is in. This is what comes of taking in an 
incompetent kitchen-maid like Susan Hicks. She 
did not half do the work of sorting and curing 
these feathers. Now, what is it you want, Molly? 


The Land of Perhaps, 


III 


You can see for yourself that I’m up to my eyes 
in work.” 

“ I can,” said Molly. “ Well, I’ll wait for a 
moment.” 

You’ll wait for a moment!” screamed Jane. 
“ I tell you I shan’t have done for hours. There are 
at least a dozen pillows to be unpicked and their 
contents well sorted, and sprinkled with lime. I 
brought up a sandwich in my pocket, ‘ and don’t 
mean to come downstairs until the job is done, and 
well done, too. Nothing frets me like half-finished 
work, and these pillows would get on my brain at 
night if I didn’t see to them.” 

Molly slowly crossed the linen-press room, and 
stood by the window. 

“ There, child,” exclaimed Jane, “you’re exactly 
in my light. If you have anything to say, say it 
and have done with it. By the way, how is Nora ? 
I hope they’re not spoiling her at the Grange.” 

“ Nora is getting on nicely, thank you.” 

“ It was a lucky chance for her,” continued Jane, 
“ that she happened to be near the Grange when she 
got hurt. Hester Thornton is sure to give her every 
comfort. Molly, you’re exactly in my light.” 

Molly moved to one side of the window. 

Jane Macalister went on vigorously with her 
work, the fluff from' the feathers rose in the air, the 
smell of the lime was pungent. 

“ Faugh,” continued Jane ; “ here’s a lump for you. 
Susan Hicks, you’d better keep out of my way for 
the present. ’Pon my word ! look at this quill, why 
1 could make a pen with it; disgraceful, perfectly 
disgraceful. Molly, I wish you wouldn’t fidget. 
What in the world do you want to say to me ? ” 


II2 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


“ I want to ask you this,” said Molly. “ Why has 
mother gone to London ? ” 

Jane bent low over her work, some fluff got into 
her nose and made her sneeze. 

“ Look here, Molly,” she exclaimed ; “ your 

mother went to London with your father because 
she wished to, I suppose.” 

“ Yes, but why did she wish it ? ” 

“ That I am not prepared to tell you, my dear.” 

Molly stamped her foot. 

“I wish you’d look at me, Jane,” she said, “and 
leave off fiddling with those horrid, detestable feathers. 
When — when one is quite wretched, v/hat do feathers 
matter .? I have come home to find father and 
mother gone.” 

“ And me over the feathers,” interrupted Jane. 
“ Well, I suppose people want pillows, whether they’re 
happy or miserable. I never knew before, at least, 
that they didn’t.” 

“Jane,” said Molly, “you’re hiding something 
from me.” 

Jane Macalister suddenly rose to her feet. She 
came up to Molly and took her hand. “ I didn’t 
know you’d come over this morning, my love,” she 
said. “ I have been told certain things, and what I’m 
told in confidence cart-ropes won’t drag from me. 
Your father and mother have gone to London because 
there is a hope, just a hope, that terrible trouble may 
be averted. It’s all uncertainty, and it’s all suspense 
at present, Molly ; and those who are cowards will 
bear it badly, and those who are brave will bear it 
well. That’s all I can tell you, my love ; and now 
let me get back to the feathers, or I won’t have them 
done by •ight.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 

THE FANCY BALL. 

The best cure for anxiety, short of removing it 
altogether, is plenty of work. Molly came down 
from her interview with Jane Macalister with a 
sickening sense of coming disaster filling her heart. 
Hers was not a particularly hopeful nature. By 
nature she was inclined to look at the dark side 
rather than at the bright. She had plenty of courage 
and was unselfish to a fault ; but when she arrived 
in the hall now and found all the rest of the children 
gathered round Hester and was greeted by peals of 
excited laughter and shouts of excited joy, she would 
have given a great deal to have been able to run 
away and hide herself. 

This was impossible, however ; she was dragged 
into the eager group of children, and was obliged not 
only to listen to their remarks, but to make sugges- 
tions of her own. In the absence of Mr. and Mrs. 
Lorrimer, Molly had to decide whether the ball-room 
could be used or not. She would have given the 
world to say no, but scarcely dared to do this with 
all those eager delighted faces gazing at her. 

“ I am sure mother will consent,” she said after a 
pause. “ I will write to her to-day and ask her ; 
but I think we may act as if her consent were already 
given. Now, shall we come to the ball-room and see 
what is necessary to be done } ” 

“ Oh, what a darling Molly you are,” exclaimed 
all the other Lorrimers in a breath. She found 
I 


1 14 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

herself whirled in their midst to the old ball-room, 
and the rest of the morning was spent in eager 
and animated discussion. 

This magnificent old room was apart from the 
rest of the house. It was entered by a covered way 
from one of the drawing-rooms ; but this entrance 
had long been closed, and the room itself — since the 
family purse had become so low — was only made use 
of as a play-room for the children in wet weather, 
and as a place for all kinds of lumber and rubbish. 
Hester and Molly were neither of them artistic in 
their tastes or ideas, but they were intensely practical 
in all they said and did. Molly proposed that the 
room should be first cleared out and thoroughly 
cleaned, and that early on the following morning 
Annie Forest should come and see it. The room 
was lit by seven tall Gothic windows, and had a high 
arched roof of oak. Round the windows the thick 
ivy which only years can produce hung in heavy 
masses. Some of this must be cleared away, and 
some light draperies must relieve the dark tone of the 
walls. The gallery was pronounced sufficiently sound 
for the band to stand there, and Annie’s original idea 
of placing Nora in the gallery as a sort of queen of 
the ceremonies was superseded by a better one. She 
was to have a special throne made for her at the 
other end of the ball-room. There she would not 
only see perfectly, but would also be seen. It seemed 
simple enough to have a ball in such a lovely room, 
and Hester arranged to send some men over that 
very afternoon to begin the work of clearing out 
the rubbish. 

“We donT wish to take possession of the Towers,” 
she said. “We only want the loAn of the ball-room, 


The Fancy Ball. 


115 

and of this delightful lawn just beyond, where we can 
put up a marquee or tent.” 

“ No, no,” exclaimed Molly, “ it must be all or 
nothing. You know how big our entrance hall is, 
Hester, and those great half-empty drawing rooms. 
The whole ground floor is to be at your disposal. If 
we do it at all, let it be a real merry-making. It 
will be nice to have a merry-making once again at 
the Towers.” 

Molly sighed as she spoke. Hester glanced at her, 
and the remark in her father’s letter flashed through 
her brain. 

While the others were planning and talking at 
least twenty words to the dozen, Nell was looking 
solemnly up at the tall windows with an expression of 
ecstacy on her small face. Boris came up presently 
and pulled her hand. 

“ What are you in a brown study for ? ” he asked. 

“ Oh, Boris,” she exclaimed, flashing round on 
him ; “ it is more a white dream than a brown study. 
Fancy this room all lit with Chinese lanterns and the 
moon outside, and us sitting up until twelve o’clock; 
and music, Boris, and everybody dancing. The story 
books will have come true — oh, it will be too lovely.” 

“ I’m thinking of the supper,” said Boris. “ I 
expect I’ll get awful peckish sitting up so late. I 
hope there’ll be jellies — I love jellies; don’t you, Nell.?” 

“ Yes ; I heard Hester say there was to be a real 
band. I wonder if they’ll play any of the airs out of 
Faust. I do so love the Soldier’s Chorus, don’t you ? ” 

“ Yes ; I’ll march to it when Tm big. Nell, do 
you think I’ll be allowed to have as many cakes as I 
wish, and pate de foie gras ? I tasted it once and 
’twas ripping.” 


Ii 6 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

I like it, too, rather,” said Nell in a contemplative 
voice. “ I mean to be a fairy in the dance, though, 
and I’ll have wings. Wings ! how I wish they’d bear 
me upward.” 

“ Oh, do come out,” exclaimed Boris. “ I want to 
show you my dove’s cage ; it was ever so musty, but 
I’ve cleaned it out, and it’s as sweet as a nut now.” 

The children left the room, and a few moments 
later Hester and Molly returned to the Grange. 

That evening Annie Forest had a very compre- 
hensive scheme drawn out with regard to the proposed 
characters which the different members of the party 
were to adopt. Molly would make an ideal shep- 
herdess. Hester was to be in white, and was to 
represent St. Agnes. Nora was to be Queen of the 
Fairies, and Nan little Bo-Peep. Annie had not yet 
decided on her own character, but was strongly 
inclined to act the part of a gipsy. Annie further 
suggested that it would save a great deal of trouble 
and have a decidedly pretty effect if all the girls 
under twelve years of age were dressed as white fairies, 
with wings, and all the boys of the same age as 
brownies. She considered that so many fairies and 
brownies would have a very picturesque effect, and 
would help to throw up the gay bizarre colours of the 
older girls and boys. 

Her suggestion was immediately adopted, and 
Hester and Molly sat down then and there to write 
invitations. 

Besides the Lorrimers, about a hundred and forty 
other children were invited, and the girls expected 
that quite sixty or seventy of these would take the 
parts of fairies and brownies. 

“You don’t know how relieved the mothers will 


* The Fancy Bale 


117 

be/’ exclaimed Annie. “ When people have no 
imagination it is the most difficult thing in the world 
to think of a dress for a fancy ball which has not 
been adopted dozens and dozens of times before. 
Please keep the notes open for a moment, Hester, for 
I mean to slip into each of them some very simple 
directions with regard to the dress, which will insure 
our having a certain amount of uniformity.” 

Annie was in her element now, and even Molly 
was constrained to admire the absolute genius which 
she showed in all matters which required tact and 
brisk, quick work. Annie could write fluently, and 
her little slips of paper, with their simple and plain 
directions, were soon ready, and Molly and Hester set 
to work making copies of them as fast as they could. 
The letters of invitation were all posted before they 
went to bed that night. Nora shut her eyes to dream 
of herself as queen of the fairies, and Molly and 
Hester sat down . to write letters which required a 
little more thought than the invitations which had 
just been got through. Hester wrote — 

“Dear Father, 

“ I am sorry you are still away ; I like to feel that I 
am of use to you. Whenever you come back you will have a 
hearty welcome from me. We are all well here and the weather 
is splendid ; even Nora is quite well, although the doctor says 
she must lie on her back for some weeks longer. Annie is still 
with us, and Molly has been staying here to help look after 
Nora ; not that she is wanted much for that post, for Annie is 
the most indefatigable nurse, and Nora simply adores her. But 
Molly is great company for me and I am delighted to have her, 
she is such a dear girl. I hope what you say about Squire 
Lorrimer is not true. I can see that Molly is very anxious, 
and the Squire and Mrs. Lorrimer have just gone to London, 
which is quite unusual. There is evidently something the 
matter, but none of the children have been told what it is. 


ii8 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

How I wish you could help the Squire, father. I know you are 
very very rich, and oh, it will break Molly’s heart if they have 
to leave the dear old Towers. Now, I must talk to you about 
Nan’s birthday. We are going to have a children’s ball in the 
old ball-room at the Towers. It is going to be quite lovely. 
Annie is designing our dresses. She makes us all quite 
enthusiastic, she has such exquisite taste. I hope you will 
come home in time to see us in our pretty dresses. I am to be 
St. Agnes, and Annie says that I shall look like a dream ! Did 
you ever think that your sensible Hetty would talk such folly ? 
— Your affectionate daughter, 

“Hester Thornton.” 

Hester finished her letter, folded it up, and ad- 
dressed it. She then glanced towards Molly, whose 
fair head was bent low over the sheet of paper which 
she was filling. She wrote — 

“Darling Mother, 

“ I went to the Towers this morning with Hester and 
found that you had gone. Is anything the matter ? Oh, if I 
had been at home you might have told me. I can’t bear either 
you or father to have a burden that I don’t share. I feel 
anxious and unhappy, but I will try very hard to be brave. 
Nonie is getting on so nicely, and Annie Forest is very kind to 
her. Mother, darling, there is going to be a great big party on 
the fifteenth, Nan’s birthday, and Hester and Nora and Annie 
and I are very anxious that it should be a children’s ball — a 
fancy ball, you know, mother, and that it should be held in our 
beautiful old ball-room. It is the Thorntons’ party, and they 
will go to all the expense, but they haven’t a big room like ours, 
so I thought we might lend them the big hall and the drawing- 
rooms and the ball-room, and they are beginning preparations 
already. If by any chance you or father object, will you send 
me a telegram to-morrow ? I wish I could kiss you good- 
night. — Your most loving 

“ Molly.” 

Molly’s letter was also directed and stamped, and 
when these important epistles had been taken to the 
post, the whole household went to bed. 


The Fancy Ball, 


119 


That is, with one exception. 

Annie Forest, notwithstanding her gaiety and the 
high spirits she had been in all day, had a care upon 
her mind. 

It was three weeks now since the day when Mrs. 
Martin had pawned Mrs. Willis’s beautiful ring for the 
small sum of thirty shillings. That thirty shillings had 
purchased cambric and embroidery and lace, and 
even a few knots of coloured ribbon, to make three 
charming frocks for Nora Lorrimer, but alack and 
alas, though the frocks lay neatly folded up in their 
drawer waiting to be worn on the first festive occa- 
sion, poor Annie had not the faintest idea how to get 
back the ring. That morning’s post had certainly 
been an important one. It had not only brought a 
letter for Hester which had nearly turned the heads 
of two households, but had brought Annie two epistles 
of a profoundly and painfully interesting character. 
One was from her father, telling her that he must 
postpone sending her her usual birthday present for a 
time, and the other was from Mrs. Willis herself. 
Mrs. Willis wrote from Paris. She was staying there 
for a short time on her way home, and asked Annie 
to send her the diamond ring without delay by 
registered post. The ring was of a very antique 
pattern and she wished to have it copied for a wedding 
present for one of her pupils. 

“ Try and post it to me at once, dear,” she said, “ for I shall 
not be in Paris after Saturday. I return to London that day 
and shall very likely accept Hester Thornton’s invitation to 
come to the Grange for a few days. You shall then have the 
ring back to make your finger look smart for the remainder of 
your visit. I am writing in great haste in order to catch this 
post, so do not fail me, my love. The ring will be perfectly 


120 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


safe if you register it. My dear love to Hester and Nan, and 
much to vour self.— Your affectionate 

« M. Willis.” 

Annie had glanced her eyes quickly over the 
contents of this disquieting letter at breakfast time, 
but it was only now, in the solitude of her own room, 
that she ventured to take it out and study it. What 
was she to do How could she possibly get the ring 
out of pawn without any money to redeem it } She 
dared not confide this trouble to Mrs. Martin. She 
thought and thought until her head ached and her 
bright eyes looked dull. 

What kind of man was the pawnbroker } Why 
were pawnbrokers called uncles } Was it because 
they were really good-natured and helpful ? She 
wondered if it might be possible for her to induce the 
pawnbroker to let her have the ring out on condition 
that she paid for it by instalments ? If he really was 
quite a good-natured order of uncle, he might consent 
to such an arrangement. Annie felt, however, that it 
would be useless to get Mrs. Martin to make such 
terms with him. , 

“ She was very proud about him,” thought Annie. 
“She did not wish to go to him at all. Fm afraid 
he’s disagreeable. I’m afraid he’s not the sort of man 
who would help a girl out of a difficulty. What shall 
I do? The ring must go to-morrow if Mrs. Willis 
is to do anything with it before she leaves Paris. It 
ought to have gone to-day, but to-morrow is the 
very last, the very last chance. We are all going to 
Nortonbury to-morrow to buy the materials for the 
dresses. Oh, suppose I go and see the pawnbroker 
and tell him of my difficulty, and assure him that I 
will honestly pay him back that money if he will only 


The Fancy Ball, 


I2I 


let me have the ring again. I have four shillings still 
in my purse, and father s sovereign will be certain to 
come sooner or later. I could show uncle father’s 
letter, he would then see that I was not humbugging. 
I expect he would like me to call him uncle, as it 
seems to be the name. Yes, I really think I will go, 
but I must on no account whatever let Mrs. Martin 
or Molly or Hester know anything about this. I 
should rather like to confide in Nora, for she would 
think it no end of a lark ; but if I did, the poor 
darling would know that I had got into all this 
trouble on account of her dresses, and that would 
simply never do. Yes, there seems nothing for it but 
to visit my uncle, the pawnbroker.” 

Annie presently laid her head on her pillow and 
went to sleep. 

When she awoke in the morning she still thought 
an appeal to the pawnbroker the only available solu- 
tion of her difficulty. The girls were much excited 
about their gay shopping, and the landau was ordered 
to be round at an early hour to convey Hester, Nan, 
Molly, and Annie to Nortonbury. Nora had to 
resign herself to the company of her nurse, but her 
thoughts were so full of pleasurable anticipations that 
under the circumstances she did not mind the loss of 
her favourite Annie. 

Before starting, Annie ran quickly round to Mrs. 
Martin’s rooms. 

“ Here I am,” she exclaimed in her bright way. 
“ I have just rushed up to say good morning to you 
before we start. You have heard of all the fun that 
we are going to have, haven’t you, nursey } ” 

“Folly, I call it,” said nurse. “Throwing away 
good money on fallals and wings and clouds. Miss 


122 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Nan was up here last night so late that I thought I’d 
never get her to bed, bamboozling me with stories of 
all the children round the country being turned into 
fairies, which you know. Miss Annie, is sheer non- 
sense and impossible to do, and Miss Nora, who has 
narrowly escaped her death, is to lie on rose leaves 
with clouds under her. The folly of it is beyond 
belief, even if it can be done, which I sincerely hope 
it can’t In old days people took their pleasures 
properly. Children were kept in the nursery and 
were sent early to bed, and young ladies were pre- 
sented to her Gracious Majesty the Queen, and then 
went to balls in good stiff silks and no wings nor 
clouds about ’em. They met the gentlemen they 
were to marry at the balls, and then there was a 
proper wedding breakfast and all the rest, as it should 
be. I donT hold with the scarum days of the 
present.” 

“ Look here, nursey,” exclaimed Annie, “ the 
fairies will look lovely, and I’ll show you myself how 
innocent and simple the clouds are, and as to the 
wings. I’ll make a pair for you if you like.” 

“ No, thank you. Miss Annie, I hope I know 
what’s due to myself.” 

“Well, I must run away,” continued Annie. “You 
know we’re just off to Nortonbury.” 

“ So I hear, miss.” 

“ It was to Nortonbury you went when you sold 
my ring ; you were a dear to do it.” 

“ I wouldn’t do it for no one else, miss, and I don’t 
know even now how I came to demean myself by 
such a job.” 

“Was,” said Annie in an almost trembling voice, 
“ was the uncle very disagreeable, then ? ” 


The Fancy Ball. 


123 


“ Miss Forest, such a word oughtn’t to pass your 
lips.” 

“Why so, nurse.? I cannot imagine why you 
dislike such helpful people.” 

“We won’t argue the point,” said nurse ; “ the sub- 
ject is not suited to the young.” 

Annie fidgeted. Nan’s voice was heard down- 
stairs shouting for her. 

“ Nurse,” she said in sudden desperation, “ I want 
to get the ring back ; tell me the name of the uncle.” 

A look of relief came over Mrs. Martin’s face. 

“ I’d be glad if you had that valuable ring again,” 
she said. “ Have you got the money for it ? It 
would be thirty-two shillings ; thirty shillings for the 
loan and two shillings interest.” 

“Annie, we’re all waiting,” shouted Nan. 

“ Oh, do tell me the address,” said Annie. 

“You had better let me get the ring out of pawn 
for you, miss.” 

“ No, no, I must get it to-day.” 

“ Have you got the money. Miss Forest .? ” 

“ What would be the use of going if I hadn’t ? 
prevaricated Annie. 

“Well, but you’re not going to take my young 
ladies to a pawnbroker’s ? ” 

“ No, I promise not to take any of them ; I’ll go 
alone, quite alone. You may trust me, really. Oh, 
nursey, nursey. I’m in such trouble.” 

Again the bright lovely eyes and sweet voice did 
their work. 

Mrs. Martin fumbled for her keys, and taking a 
small piece of blue paper out of her work-box, put it 
into Annie’s hand. 

“There,” she said. “ Fm sorry I ever made or 


124 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


meddled with this thing. Mind you don’t take one 
of my young ladies with you.” 

“ I promise,” said Annie. She thrust the paper 
into her pocket and rushed from the room. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

POOR MRS. MYRTLE. 

The girls spent a busy morning in Nortonbury, and 
if Annie had any care on her mind she certainly did 
not show it. She was a splendid girl to go shopping 
with. She could make up her mind quickly with 
regard to the exact material she required. Her 
choice was practically made before she entered a 
shop, her taste in colour and texture was excellent, 
and with her to guide them, Hester and Molly got 
through their business with great celerity. Many 
parcels were piled up on the front seat of the landau, 
but work as they would, the girls could not get 
through their necessary shopping in the morning. 
Hester therefore determined to lunch at a restaurant 
which she knew well, and to finish buying the rest of 
the materials for the fancy dresses before they re- 
turned to the Grange. It was while they were at 
lunch that Annie seized the opportunity to secure 
a few moments to herself She had not yet had time 
even to glance at the address which nurse had given 
her on the little slip of blue paper. But it was now 
or never, if she were to seek the pawnbroker without 
the others discovering where she was going. 


Poor Mrs. Myrtle. 


125 


Hester had ordered a very tempting lunch, and 
Nan was attacking her nicely roasted chicken and 
bread sauce with appetite, when Annie, snatching up 
a sandwich, sprang suddenly to her feet. 

“ I’m not hungry,” she exclaimed, “ and as there is 
so much to be done, I won’t waste time eating. Mrs. 
Willis wrote to me yesterday and asked me to send 
her a small parcel. It contains a ring which she lent 
me, and as it ought to be registered, I will go to the 
post-office now and get it done while you are at 
lunch.” 

“ But you really must eat something first,” ex- 
claimed Hester. “ You will be ill if you don’t ; 
the carriage is to call for us in a few minutes, and 
you may just as well drive to the post-office in it; you 
would do it in half the time.” 

“ But I would rather walk,” replied Annie. “ I am 
perfectly sick of driving. I see by Nan’s face that 
lunch will be quite an affair of half an hour, and I’ll 
be back long before then.” 

She left the shop before Hester had time to 
remonstrate, and the next moment found herself in 
the street. 

“ Now for it,” she exclaimed, a little catch of 
excitement in her breath. She took out her purse, 
opened it, and removing the slip of blue paper, looked 
at the words written on it. The address rather sur- 
prised her. It was a fancy goods shop, and was kept 
by a woman of the name of Myrtle. 

“ Mrs. Myrtle, 

“ Haberdashery and Fancy Goods Warehouse, 

“ 30, Eden Street, 

was the address on the sheet of paper. 


126 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


Annie had never in the course of her life come in 
contact with a live pawnbroker, but she had a vague 
idea that pawnbrokers were of the male species, and 
that they invariably had three gilt balls over their 
establishments. 

She was relieved rather than otherwise to find 
that this pawnbroker was of the female sex, and 
fancied that it would be easier to deal with her on 
this account. A policeman directed her to Eden 
Street, which was a thoroughly respectable broad 
thoroughfare off the High Street 

Annie walked quickly until she came to number 
thirty Then, raising her eyes and seeing Mrs. 
Myrtle’s name over the door, she boldly entered. 
The shop was the sort that ladies delight in. One 
side of it was entirely devoted to the best class of 
haberdashery, the other was extremely attractive with 
coloured wools and silks, and all sorts of materials for 
crewel and other fancy works. A thin, pale girl, of 
about sixteen, was attending to the haberdashery 
department, and a little old lady, with pink cheeks, 
bright dark eyes and white hair, was busily serving 
several customers at the fancy goods side. 

Annie had to wait until these customers had com- 
pleted their business. The girl who had charge of 
the haberdashery asked if she could serve her. 

“ I wish to speak to Mrs. Myrtle,” replied Annie in 
a decided tone. The little woman raised her head at 
hearing her own name pronounced, and said in a 
respectful voice — 

“ I’ll be at leisure to serve you in a moment, miss.” 

“ She seems very nice,” said Annie to herself ; 
“she has a decidedly kind face. What can there 
be objectionable in pawnbrokers, if she is oner 


Poor Mrs. Myrtle, 


127 


Perhaps I’d better call her aunt; she’ll be sure 
to like it.” 

In a couple of moments Mrs. Myrtle was at 
leisure, and Annie went up to the counter. Now that 
the critical instant had come, she felt her heart beating 
quickly, and knew that her cheeks were pale. Annie 
could look wonderfully pathetic when any emotion 
stirred her. She had a voice full of vibrations, and 
her eyes could assume the dumb pleading expression 
of a dog’s. 

“ I want to speak to you about a very private 
matter,” she said, looking full at Mrs. Myrtle. 

The little woman could not help giving her a 
glance of great surprise. What could such a pretty, 
nicely-dressed young lady want with her ; then 
suddenly it flashed through her mind that Annie 
must want to buy a present ; perhaps the present was 
for her sweetheart ; if so, the state of affairs was 
perfectly natural. 

“Yes, miss,” she said, in a cordial voice of sym^ 
pathy, “ but Netty, my niece, is a bit deaf and won’t 
hear a word you’re saying. I have got some really 
nice things, miss, and quite suitable ; tobacco pouches 
made of different coloured plushes, and flowers traced 
very beautifully on them ; you could work the pouch 
yourself, miss, and it would look most suitable ; then 
I’ve got braces, too ; they’re quite the newest thing, 
and can be embroidered with any colour, and cases 
for gentlemen’s evening ties, they really are very new; 
shall I show you some, miss ? ” 

“Oh, no, thank you,” said Annie in a choking 
voice. “ I’m in an awful hurry and I don’t want to buy 
any present for a gentleman ; I don’t know any gentle- 
man except my father well enough to think of giving 


128 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily 


presents to. No, no, I don’t want to buy anything, 
but I want — I want you to give me something, aunt” 

Mrs. Myrtle looked at Annie as if she were now 
quite sure that the poor pretty young lady was not 
quite right in her head. She did not speak at all, but 
waited for Annie to continue. 

“ You’re a female pawnbroker, are you not } ” said 
Annie. 

A female what, my dear .? ” said Mrs. Myrtle, her 
face growing crimson. This was really the last straw. 
“ I don’t understand you, miss,” she said in a stiff 
tone. “ I have nothing whatever to do with the trade 
you indicate.” 

Just then some ladies, very good customers, 
entered the shop. 

“ You’ll excuse me for a moment, miss,” said 
Mrs. Myrtle ; “ but if you don’t want to buy, I 
shall be obliged to leave you to attend to my 
customers. Good morning. Lady Dalgetty ; what 
can I show your ladyship ^ ” 

Poor Annie found herself pushed into a corner. 
Lady Dalgetty and her suite occupied all Mrs. 
Myrtle’s attention. Even the humble-looking Netty 
was busy serving out spools of cotton, needles, and 
pins to a prim-looking lady. Neither of the women in 
the shop had a moment to attend to Annie’s sore need. 

She began to think that Mrs. Myrtle was not so 
kind as she looked, and to understand a little of 
nurse’s repugnance to the pawnbroker class. 

“They must be low people,” she murmured to 
herself ; “ for this woman won’t even own to the fact 
that she is a pawnbroker.” 

The shop became empty once more ; and Mrs. 
Myrtle, who was really quite as kind hearted as she 


Poor Mrs. Myrtle. 


129 

looked, raised her eyes, and encountered a very for- 
lorn glance from Annie. 

“ Poor, pretty young lady,” she said to herself 
“ She’s gone in the head without any mayner of 
doubt, calling me aunt, and asking me if Fm a female 
pawnbroker ; but I’d best humour her a bit, and try 
to find out who she belongs to.” 

Accordingly Mrs. Myrtle called Annie back to 
the counter in a kind voice. 

“ I can attend to you now, miss,” she said ; “ but 
if you have anything to say, perhaps you’ll say it 
quickly, for this is market day, and heaps of farmer’s 
wives come in for no end of small matters.” 

“ Do they pawn rings, and then take them out 
by degrees in instalments } ” asked poor Annie in an 
eager voice. 

Poor, poor young lady, she’s very, very bad,” 
murmured Mrs. Myrtle to herself 

“ I couldn’t say for positive, miss,” she replied, 
“ that a farmer’s wife has never pawned a ring ; but 
if they are reduced to such straits, I know nothing 
about it.” 

“ Then you are not a pawnbroker yourself? ” 

“ I am not, miss. Wouldn’t you like to come into 
my parlour and rest a bit if you’re tired, and maybe 
vou’ll tell me your name ? ” 

“ She^s getting quite kind again,” thought Annie. 
“ Of course she is a pawnbroker, but she doesn’t like 
to own it ; it evidently is a very disgraceful calling.” 

“ My name is Annie Forest,” she said ; “ and I’m 
not at all tired, thank you, aunt. You don’t mind 
me calling you aunt, do you ? for we always call the 
luen in your trade uncles.” 

“ I hope heaven will preserve my patience,” 

J 


130 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

muttered poor Mrs. Myrtle. " I must get this young 
lady to her friends whatever happens. Netty ! ” 

“Oh, don’t call Netty here,” exclaimed Annie. 
“ Now, look here, do you see this piece of blue 
paper } ” 

“ Yes, miss. It’s my address, sure and certain.” 

“ Do you know the handwriting } ” 

“ Well, I can’t say that I do ; it seems a sort of 
an ordinary hand, don’t it, miss } ” 

“ Is Mrs. Martin, who lives at the Grange, a friend 
of yours ? ” asked Annie suddenly. 

Mrs. Myrtle’s face glowed all over with pleased 
relief. 

“Mrs. Martin of the Grange,” she exclaimed, “ old 
nurse to Miss Hester and Miss Nan Thornton } I 
should rather think she is a friend of mine. I have 
known her ever since we went to school together, and 
that’s many a year ago.” 

“Oh, how glad I am,” exclaimed Annie; “then 
I am sure, quite sure, you will be kind to me. You 
will do what I ask for the sake of your friend Mrs. 
Martin. You won’t mind just confiding to me that 
you are a pawnbroker ? I promise most faithfully 
not to call you aunt if you really dislike it.” 

“ I’m afraid I don’t understand you. Miss Forest. 
I am noi a pawnbroker ; not one of my belongings 
would own to such a trade ; and if Patty Martin gave 
you to understand that I am, Fll quarrel with her, 
late as it is in the day.” 

“ But she pawned a ring to you,” said Annie ; “ an 
old-fashioned gold ring with one big diamond in the 
middle. You lent her thirty shillings on it, and the 
interest is two shillings. That ring is mine. She did 
pawn a ring to you, did she not ? ” 



“‘do you see this piece of blue paper?”’ (/. 130). 









, k*Vrf‘ 

. . ^ 9 |p^f •.',.» 7 




r • A- 

'•*» • 




i' .,»- 


a 

-V. ''-^' 



rLf 


< J 







• » » 




* 

• «. Srf* "'i 

*•*•.' , * ■ 



.* f - ^ ^ 

‘I • *^ -». '^ 


‘■7.- /'/A- % *. *"1^' 

■ ' i..-' ' 



t A.. 


■VA 


, ■iit.i" 


'• ■♦ 



sfci >JSf' ^ 




&i.-- 

.• ^ r>i 



' iV*’- “ — * ^- ^ jli^JrWl 

^VJT ■- -. .. -w«. 



« % 




) * 


I .'•’ I 





* vl^. . 5- - ^ *■ 3 


^aPfets^' * & ■•' ' .■■• • •-•■»■» '^i.’, 

‘ ■- =^'> ■ ■* - .J^;. •■-.431s;.- 


t$ 




Poor Mrs. Myrtle, 


131 


A light at last broke over Mrs. Myrtle’s face. 

“ Well, well,” she exclaimed ; “ I begin to see what 
ycu’ie driving at. Won’t I have a crow to pick with 
Patty Martin for this. No, no, miss, she pawned no 
ring to me ; but she gave me a diamond ring to 
keep for her early one morning about three weeks 
ago. ‘And keep it safe until 1 ask for it, Martha 
Myrtle,’ said she ; and safe I will keep it until then, 
Miss Annie Forest.” 

“ But it’s my ring,” said Annie in great distress. 
“ You’ll give it back to me now when I ask for it ? ” 

“I’ll give it back to Patty Martin, miss, and to 
no one else.” 

“ Oh, but really, really, don’t you understand ? 
It’s my ring.” 

“ I’ve only your word for that, miss. It was given 
to me by Mrs. Martin.” 

“ But I know Patty Martin would let you give it 
back to me. Why, she gave me your address and 
told me to go to you ; and I thought, of course, you 
were a pawnbroker.” 

“ Won’t I have a crow to pluck with her for this ? ” 
exclaimed Mrs. Myrtle. “ Pawnbroker, indeed ! Why 
my poor mother who’s dead would rise up from her 
grave if she thought I was called by such a name. 
No, miss. I’m sorry not to oblige, but Mrs. Martin 
gave me the ring to keep for her, and she must come 
herself to fetch it away, for to no one else will I 
give it.” 

Some farmers’ wives, looking flourishing and hand- 
some and full of purpose, now entered the shop. Mrs. 
Myrtle devoted all her energies to serving them, and 
poor Annie with sinking heart had to go away. 


CHAPTER XV. 

‘‘THE WAY OF TRANSGRESSORS.” 

The week that followed passed all too quickly. There 
was no hitch whatever in the girls’ plans. Mrs. 
Lorrimer wrote to Molly to express her complete 
satisfaction with the arrangement proposed by Hester. 
The workwomen who had now taken up their abode 
at the Grange were both efficient and clever. With 
Annie’s help the different dresses began to assume 
form and completion with marvellous rapidity. Annie 
was the life and soul of the dressmaking. She 
sketched pictures of the proposed toilettes ; she 
coloured these sketches; then she tried on and cut 
out, and basted, and tacked. She helped to hang 
draperies and to arrange the wings of the fairies. The 
women became interested themselves in such an 
artistic assistant, and did everything in their power to 
help her. At the Towers the ball-room began to 
show its noble proportions to the best advantage. 
Hester and Annie and Nan and Molly went back- 
wards and forwards at all hours of the day. By 
Monday evening, the ball-room was in complete 
order. Every possible direction was given with 
regard to the different refreshments, and the last 
stitch in the pretty fancy dresses had been done. The 
news of Nan’s fancy ball had spread far and wide. 
Almost every invitation met with an acceptance, and 
the Thornton and Lorrimer households were borne 
forward just at present on a full tide of victorious 
excitement. Even Molly felt herself obliged to enter 


^The Way of Transgressors^ 133 

into the full spirit of the fun. Not a murmur of 
anxiety from her father and mother in London 
reached her. Mrs. Lorrimer, in writing to Molly, had 
assumed as cheerful a tone as possible ; she had 
alluded to no possible care, had hinted at no canker 
root of possible trouble. She had said, it is true, that 
it was rather unlikely that she and the Squire would 
return in time for the ball ; but if this could not be 
managed, she hoped the children would enjoy them- 
selves to the full in their absence; and finally, she 
said how heartily she rejoiced in the thought of their 
having such a delightful time. Hester also forgot 
the srnall worrying thought which came to her now 
and again about her father, in this week of rush and 
pleasure. Hester was by nature a very quiet- 
mannered girl, but she became nearly as lively now 
as Annie ; she laughed, and joked, and danced, and 
skipped until Mrs. Martin, who watched her from the 
nursery window, began to shake her head gravely, and 
to say that such mirth was not “ fey,” as she expressed 
it, and that it surely forbode a season of gloom by- 
and-by. 

Annie’s high spirits being natural to her, no one 
specially noticed them, and according to her custom, 
she put dull care aside and was as lively as she 
looked. 

It is true that she had been obliged to ignore Mrs. 
Willis’s letter ; it is true that the ring was still being 
jealously guarded by that dreadful Mrs. Myrtle, for 
Annie had not the courage to ask Mrs. Martin for it. 
The whole situation was now quite plain ; Mrs. 
Martin had never gone near the pawnbroker’s, but 
had lent Annie the money herself Why she had 
parted with the ring under these circumstances was a 


134 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


problem which poor Annie could not attempt to 
fathom. All she could do now was to abide the 
issue of events as patiently as possible. All her life 
long she had found that, somehow or other, matters 
did right themselves for her, and she trusted to her 
usual good luck on this occasion. 

The preparations were almost all completed for 
the fancy ball by Monday night. Nan’s birthday 
would be on Wednesday. No second letter had 
arrived from Sir John Thornton, and Hester wondered 
whether he would be present on the birthday or not 
The day was to be one long scene of triumph for the 
young birthday queen. Annie and Hester both stole 
out of bed at an early hour that morning, and going 
out into the garden, they picked baskets full of flowers 
with the dew on them, with which they made wreaths 
to decorate the breakfast table, and to cover the piles 
of presents which lay not only on Nan’s plate, but all 
round it. 

As soon as Nan appeared in the breakfast-room, 
Annie tripped up to her, bent on one knee as if to a 
liege lady, told her that she was her lawful sovereign 
for that entire day, and then begged leave to crown 
the birthday queen with flowers. Nan’s cheeks were 
flushed already, and her eyes bright with excitement. 
Molly came in by-and-by, and Nora, who was now 
much better, was wheeled into the room on her sofa. 
She wore the white cambric dress which Annie 
had made for her. Her dark hair was swept back 
from her pretty, low forehead, her cheeks had roses in 
them, and her eyes sparkled. 

“ Molly, Molly,” she exclaimed, “ look at me, look 
at me. Now you know the secret of the locked door. 
Annie made me this frock ; she had some bits of 



“they picked baskets full of flowers” (/. 134). 





^ ‘ •* ;sSi' 

V-E-I. . six 




> 4 


'I * 

I • ^ I 


* » 


%i' ^ 




- v*’;. V-/. • 

-U“*. , 


t ?■ 



• laixv.r'- A 


• i ‘i*- “ ' . /'t^ 

- -- "^K -.• ■ LV ■•• - 


v.^- 












* • • 

• : • 


*<. 





<'“ ' ,|^=a 


;^. V* 

“ *&' - 

^ ' 




'* * 

• , « ' 

* 

■*rjr\‘ - 

A 


• » J • 

. . ':i 



v*i%; 

I .V '^'5. 

•’ * 

. -^-i ■?•■ <VL^’r 

-'4?'p^' 


.r 



- ■ .Vf ' ‘ ■'•^’ , J-il ■ I< *' "••■' ’ A" 

K?^'' ^■>X '>■' V ' ’^■^ ' ^ *'* 



'j^ 1^ ' ^ ».’ '-T » *7^ i" -(tl I ^ ■ 

" *r - ' tViJPit- ‘j ’ 


».> 


• • 





t 


r t 




< 

» 


rs^‘ 






“ The Way of Transgressors^ 


135 


cambric over from dresses of her own, and she made 
this and a blue one, and a pink one also ; I have the 
other two in my drawer ; I know they are all sweetly 
becoming, aren’t they ? It’s nearly as good as having 
a trousseau. Oh, do kiss me and congratulate me, 
Molly ; you know how I have always longed for 
pretty dresses. Was not it perfectly darling of Annie 
to make them for me ? ” 

Before Molly could reply a loud exclamation from 
Hester turned all eyes in her direction. 

“ What do you think } ” she exclaimed. “ The 
crowning bliss of our day is come. Nan, you will 
never guess. Annie, dear, how charmed you will be. 
Here is a letter from Mrs. Willis ; she expects to 
reach Nortonbury by the mid-day train, and asks 
me to send to meet her. Oh, dear, this is lovely. 
I have not seen my dear Mrs. Willis for over a year. 
What a rest and comfort it will be to talk to her 
again. Molly, you will delight in her ; she is just the 
woman to captivate you completely. Nora, you will 
lose your heart to her, too. I don’t know what 
wonderful thing there is about her ; she is so strong, 
so noble, so gentle, that she wins all hearts ; it is 
impossible for anybody to be naughty when Mrs. 
Willis is in the house. Nan, the arrival of Mrs. 
Willis on your birthday is the happiest possible 
omen for the whole year. Oh, how truly rejoiced 
lam!” 

Yes, it’s awfully jolly of her to come,” said Nan. 
<* Of course I’m very fond of her, but I hope she won’t 
remind me of my holiday task, for, frankly, I have not 
looked at it yet, and I don’t mean to do so until the 
last week of the holidays. Now, do let’s all begin 
breakfast ; even though I am queen, I happen to 


136 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

have an appetite. Annie, what are you in a brown 
study about ? Why, you look quite pale ! ” 

“ I expect Annie is so glad about Mrs. Willis that 
she can scarcely speak,” said Hester, glancing at her 
friend in an affectionate manner. “Yes, we had better 
get breakfast through. I shall give Mrs. Willis the 
maple room, with that lovely west view. There is a 
little sitting-room which goes with it, where she can 
be quiet whenever she wants to be quiet. How glad 
nursey will be when she hears that dear Mrs. Willis is 
coming.” 

Hester began to perform the duties of tea-maker 
in a rather abstracted manner. As she kept on filling 
up cups of tea, she also glanced from time to time at 
the letter which gave her such delight. 

“ It is such a surprise,” she said ; “ perhaps that is 
half the pleasure.” 

“ Please don’t put any more sugar into my tea,” 
exclaimed Annie in an almost cross voice ; “ you 
know I never touch sugar, and that is the fourth 
lump.” 

“ Oh, I am sorry,” exclaimed Hester ; “ I’ll take 
that cup and you shall have mine.” 

“ You put five lumps into your own cup, I watched 
you ; oh, dear, it doesn’t matter, of course.” 

“ No, it doesnT matter,” said Hester, still reading 
her letter. “ Molly, will you pass the tea on, please. 
Oh, yes. I’ll have some honey ; you can put a piece 
on my plate if you like.” 

“ The only plate you have before you at present 
contains eggs and bacon,” exclaimed Molly. “ I think 
I won’t help the honey for a few minutes.” 

“ This is a delightful surprise,” murmured Hester ; 
“ but, dear me, it is rather strange, Mrs. Willis says 


The Way of Transgressors!' 137 

she wrote to you last week, Annie, and said that 
she would try to give us a couple of days at the 
Grange on her way back to Lavender House. How 
was it you never mentioned it } ” 

There was just a pause long enough to be noticed 
before Annie replied. 

“ I did not get the letter,” she said then, in a 
steady voice. 

She hated herself the moment she had uttered 
the words. She felt as if she had fallen from a 
height, and was lying maimed and bruised, bleeding 
and ugly in some dismal abyss ; but all the time 
her eyes looked bright and her face was cheerful. 

Hester exclaimed, “ How strange ! what a pity ! 
How could the letter have gone astray ? ” but other 
thoughts soon chased this one from her mind. 

Breakfast being over the young housekeeper had 
much to attend to. 

Nora held out her hand to Annie, who stooped 
down and kissed her affectionately. 

“Are you really glad that she is coming.*^” asked 
Nora. 

“Of course I am, Nonie ; she is — ” a stab went 
through Annie’s heart — “ she is my best friend.” 

“ Is she really as good as Hester says she is ? ” 
continued Nora. 

“ Yes, yes, better ; no one quite knows how good 
she is.” 

“ I shall be afraid of her,” said Nora shuddering. 
“ I hate such perfectly good people ; they make me 
feel small and mean.” 

Annie took up a basket of flowers, and began 
deftly to form them into wreaths for the further 
decoration of the ball-room. 


138 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

“ It’s dreadful to feel mean/’ she said almost in a 
whisper. 

“ You can’t surely know what it means,” replied 
Nora. 

“ Oh, can’t I though ; don’t let’s talk of it any 
more. I like you in white, Nora. White, toned 
with lace and coloured ribbons, makes a charming 
dress for you. You have such a pretty face. It is so 
full of esprit — so piquant. Some day you will be a 
beautiful woman.” 

“ As beautiful as you are?” asked Nora. “ I don’t 
desire to be more beautiful than you.” 

“ In some ways you will be more beautiful,” replied 
Annie. “I don’t pretend that I am not pretty, I 
know I am ; but in some ways you will be superior 
to me. You will have a greater air of distinction. 
Noblesse oblige will be abundantly manifested in you. 
Oh, yes,” continued Annie, “ it is all very fine for us 
parvenus to despise race. We don’t really despise it ; 
we adore it, we envy it ; we can never, never, never 
get what race confers.” 

“ How excitedly you talk,” said Nora ; “ you seem 
angry about something.” 

“ I am angry with myself,” said Annie ; “ my low 
ways and my meanness. Noblesse oblige has nothing 
to do with me. Now, look here, Nora, forget all this 
rubbishy talk ; be thankful that you are a beautiful 
girl of good family, who could not do a shabby action. 
I must leave you now, for Mrs. Willis is coming, and 
I should like to go into Nortonbury to meet her.” 

Annie ran off to find Hester. 

“ Hester,” she exclaimed, “ may I go in the 
carriage to Nortonbury to meet Mrs. Willis?” 

“ That is an excellent idea,” said Hester ; “ take 


" The Way of Transgressors!' 139 

Molly with you, the drive will do her good. I am 
so busy this morning that I can scarcely be spared 
from home. Yes, that is an excellent idea. I was 
wondering who would go to meet her.” 

Molly was very pleased to accompany Annie to 
Nortonbury, and Annie was glad of her company. 
Molly would be a sort of shield to her ; not that it 
really mattered, for she had already quite made up 
her mind how to act. 

The girls enjoyed their pleasant drive together. 
Mrs. Willis’s train was punctual, and she was soon 
driving back to the Grange, Molly seated by her side 
and Annie on the seat facing her. 

Mrs. Willis had the knack of making all girls 
perfectly at home with' her. Molly felt sure that a 
certain feeling of restraint would come over her 
when she sat by the side of this excellent and ador- 
able woman ; but the moment she looked into 
Mrs. Willis’s kind eyes, and Mrs. Willis returned 
her glance, and said in that full, rich, motherly voice 
of hers, “ Oh, I have heard of you ; you are Molly 
Lorrimer, you live at the Towers, and you have a 
great many brothers and sisters, and your schoolroom 
is reached by a spiral stair, and is somewhere up in 
the clouds. I have heard all about you many times 
from Nan.” Then Molly laughed, and felt at home. 
She felt more than at home, for her heart gave a 
strange flutter, and then a curious sense of peace 
pervaded it. It was something like being near her 
mother, and yet it was something different. The 
magnetic influence of a good and great spirit was 
already making itself felt. 

Annie sat opposite to the two with dancing eyes. 

“ How well you look, my love,” said Mrs. Willis. 


140 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

“ I am delighted to see that the change has done you 
so much good.” 

Annie drooped her long lashes for a moment. 

“ I am as well as well can be,” she said, “ and as 
jolly as jolly can be, and you have just come in the 
nick of time to make everything perfect. Molly, do 
tell Mrs. Willis about our fancy ball to-night.” 

“ I will listen to you in a moment, Molly,” said 
Mrs. Willis ; “ but first of all I want to ask Annie a 
question. I hope you did not send the ring to Paris, 
Annie, for, if you did, I never received it.” 

“What ring?” asked Annie, looking up in pre- 
tended amazement. “ Do you mean my mother’s 
ring, Mrs. Willis, the — the one you lent me?” 

“ Yes, dear. I wrote to you last week about it. 
I was surprised at never hearing from you, for my 
letter was quite urgent. I wanted the ring for a 
special object, and was disappointed at its never 
coming.” 

“ That must have been the letter you never got, 
Annie,” exclaimed Molly.” 

“You never got my letter?” exclaimed Mrs. 
Willis. “Howv.ery, very strange! But I posted it 
myself, and I know I put the right address on it. I 
am relieved, of course, that you did not send the 
ring when it was too late ; but it is odd about the 
letter.” 

“No, I didn’t send the ring,” said Annie in a 
light voice. “ How could I ? ” 

“ Certainly not, dear, if you did not know that I 
wanted it.” 

“ Hester was surprised this morning,” continued 
Molly, taking up the thread of the narrative, and 
unconsciously giving Annie immense assistance. 


''The Way of Transgressors'^ 14 i 

“ You said, in your letter to her, that you had told 
Annie a week ago that you were coming. Then Annie 
said that she had never got your letter.’* 

“It is very queer,” said Mrs. Willis. " I must 
write to the post office in Paris and make inquiries. 
Well, I am glad the ring is safe.” 

“ Of course, it is as safe as possible,” said Annie. 
“ It is too bad about the letter,” she continued. “ Did 
you want the ring very badly ? 

“Yes, very badly; but it is not too late yet to 
manage matters. I want to have the ring copied as 
a wedding present for Margaret Cecil, but I have 
already spoken to a jeweller about it, and if I send him 
the ring to-day or to-morrow he will have it in 
time. Don’t forget to give it to me, Annie, dear, 
when we get home.” 

“ Oh, no,” said Annie, “ I won’t forget.” 

A few moments later they arrived at the Grange, 
where Mrs. Willis was received with a kind of 
trembling joy by Hester, who took her into the house 
and showered every imaginable attention which her 
love could suggest upon her. 

“ Time, time,” muttered Annie to herself as she 
rushed away. “Something must happen between 
now and to-morrow. I’ll keep out of her way to-day, 
and in the fuss and excitement she’ll forget about 
the ring. I have told one big lie about it, and I have 
insinuated a dozen more, and I vow and declare 
one thing — that I will not be discovered now. I’ll 
go on to the bitter end now, come what will. Heigh-ho, 
is that you. Nan ? What are you doing } Don’t you 
know that Mrs. Willis has come? What is that you 
have in your hand ? ” 

“ It’s a letter of yours,” said Nan ; “I found it in 


142 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

the garden under a rose bush ; it’s in Mrs. Willis’s 
handwriting ; didn’t you say that you did not hear 
from her last week ? ” 

“ No more I did ; give me that letter ; it’s quite 
an old one.” Annie stretched out her hand, snatched 
the letter from Nan, and pushed it into her pocket. 

“ You didn’t read it } ” she asked. 

“ No, I’m not so mean ; what is the matter with 
you ? ” 

“ I hate to have my letters read.” 

“ They’re not read by girls like me ; you needn’t 
be afraid.” 

Nan rushed off in a huff, and Annie walked slowly 
down the corridor. Her heart felt like lead. She 
fully believed that Nan had not read the letter, but 
Nan’s eyes might have happened to glance at the 
postmark on it. That postmark contained a date 
only one week old. Nan was the last child to whom 
Annie felt she could confide her guilty secret. 

“ Oh, dear, dear,” she murmured under her breath, 
“ what a true saying it is, that ‘ the way of trans- 
gressors is hard.’ I am a mean, low sort, not a doubt 
of that. Why, if the Lorrimers and Thorntons really 
knew me as I am, they wouldn’t speak to me. Well, 
there’s nothing for it now but to carry matters with a 
high hand, and to let nothing out. If Nan does 
happen to have noticed the date on the letter, I’ll tell 
her she was mistaken. How could I have been so 
mad as to carry this letter about in my pocket? 
Well, to make,all things sure. I’ll destroy it now.” 

“ Annie, Annie, we’re just going to lunch,” called 
out Hester; “what are you running into the garden 
for?” 

“ I’ll be back in a minute/’ shouted Annie, 


Perhaps, 


143 


She ran quickly out of the house and down the 
broad grass walk which led to the arbour at the 
farther end. By the side of the arbour lay a basket 
of tools. Annie snatched up a small trowel, and 
going to the back of the arbour, dug a hole for her 
letter. She tore it then into fragments and buried it, 
looked round her eagerly, saw that there was not a 
soul in sight, and then, with a certain sense of relief, 
hurried back to the house. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

PERHAPS. 

The ball was to begin at nine o’clock. The festive 
hour grew on apace. Mrs. Willis said nothing more 
about the ring, and Annie Forest heaved a deep sigh 
of relief. 

“Reprieved until to-morrow,” she murmured to 
herself ; “ and now for high frivolity.” 

The horses from the Thorntons’ stables were in 
great request during that eventful day. Hester, who 
was most anxious to spare her friends all possible 
trouble, had decided that she and Nan, and all the 
rest of their party, should dress for the ball at the 
Grange, and come over in their separate characters 
prepared to act their different parts at once. Molly 
and Hester were to be the two hostesses for the 
occasion. Guy, who was a very gentlemanly boy, 
was to assist them to the best part of his ability. 
Annie promised to look after the refreshments, and 
also to establish Nora in a becoming attitude on her 
bed of rose leave? and clouds. 


144 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


Nora made a most beautiful queen of the fairies. 
She was dressed in a sort of transparent white ; her 
large, clear wings were very slightly toned with rose 
colour, and the whole dress was bespangled with 
light sprays of silver. Nora’s hair was crimped, and 
hung in masses over her shoulders. The silvery dust 
also shone in her hair. Her eyes were dark and deep, 
and natural roses of happiness and excitement 
bloomed on her pretty round cheeks. To Annie’s 
ingenuity and genius the whole of the charming 
dream-like effect of this fairy queen was due. Mrs. 
Willis, who insisted on coming to the ball in the part 
of the schoolmistress, “The only part which I shall 
ever play in life,” she had said with a smile to Hester, 
was much delighted with the arrangement of every- 
thing. Mrs. Willis was in grey silk, with her favourite 
Honiton lace. She was a very striking and beautiful 
woman, and in her grand simplicity, made a perfect 
foil to the fantastic appearance of the younger mem- 
bers of the party. 

Amongst the honoured guests on this occasion, 
Mrs. Martin shone conspicuous. Hester had insisted 
on her coming over early, and when the good woman 
entered the ball-room and saw Nora on her cloudy 
throne, she could not help muttering, in an almost 
angry tone of great excitement — 

“ Eh, eh, why this is almost witchcraft. I didn’t 
believe in them wings and clouds till now, but sure 
enough there they are. Seein’ is believin’. I 
don’t hold with it, but I don’t deny as it ain’t 
clever.” 

“ I’m glad you think it clever, Patty Martin,” said 
a very gay voice in her ear. 

She turned almost in alarm, to be confronted by 


Perhaps, 


145 

the most impudent-looking, and yet the most charm- 
ing gipsy lass she had ever looked at. 

Mrs. Martin loathed gipsies. 

“ None of your sauce,” she said in an angry voice. 
“ This is no place for the like of you ; get out at once 
or ril let Miss Hester Thornton know.” 

Oh, nursey, nursey, you’ll kill me,” exclaimed 
Annie in a voice choked with laughter. “ Do you 
mean to say you don’t know me ? ” 

“ My sakes alive. Miss Annie Forest I ” exclaimed 
the old woman. Who’d have thought you’d have 
been up to this folly ? What are you doing, mas- 
querading like them hateful gipsies ? It’s bad enough 
to have wings and clouds about ; but gipsies — ’tain’t 
respectable ; my word, no.” 

This gipsy is eminently respectable,” said Annie, 
with a sort of bitter emphasis. “ Here, nursey, take 
my hand, and let me lead you up the ball-room. I 
have many strange characters to introduce you to. 
I see plainly that you won’t recognise them without 
my kind assistance. Here, come along, be quick.” 

“ My head is getting moithered^ and that’s the only 
word,” said nurse Martin. “ Dear, dear, what are the 
young coming to > And sakes alive, what in the 
world are those ? ” 

The creatures thus apostrophised by the almost 
frightened nurse Martin, were a troop of fairies 
and brownies, who now rushed into the ball-room 
from every direction. The band struck up a merry 
waltz, and the fairies and brownies began to dance 
with vigour. 

“ It’s past belief,” said Mrs. Martin ; “and did you 
make all them wings. Miss Annie ?” 

“ Oh, dear, no,” replied Annie ; “ they were made 
K 


146 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


by the mothers of the fairies — at least, I presume so. 
Now come into the supper- room and let me get you 
a comfortable seat.” 

Mrs. Martin was glad enough to comply. She 
said the slippery floor of the ball- room, and the 
uncanny creatures that were all round her, made her 
feel as if the top of her head would come off. She 
uttered a little shriek of terror as Jane Macalister, 
dressed as Minerva, glided fiercely by, and was glad 
to seat herself in a safe corner behind one of the long 
supper tables. Annie desired a servant to give her 
all the refreshment she required, and then ran off to 
attend to the other guests. 

Fast and furious rose the fun. During the whole of 
the present century the old ball-room at the Towers 
had not reflected so gay and animated a scene. Grim 
ancestors of the house of Lorrimer looked down 
from their tarnished frames at the last Lorrimers 
as they danced away their precious time in this 
frivolous and yet enchanting manner. The grown 
people, who sat in the gallery and on benches 
near the walls, talked in whispers to one another 
about the lovely scene. The Lorrimers were popular 
in the county, and although rumours of coming trouble 
were rife about them, yet their friends and well-wishers 
augured happy results from this present gaiety. 

But why was not the Squire present, and why was 
Mrs. Lorrimer absent ? 

Molly, who made the gentlest of shepherdesses, 
came up as these remarks passed the good people’s 
lips. She stopped to speak to an old friend of her 
mother’s. 

“I’m so glad you were able to come,” she said ; 
“ and how sweet your children look.” 


Perhaps, 


H7 


** It was very kind of you to ask us, my dear,” 
responded this lady, “ and the sight is a charming 
one — quite charming ; but I am sorry to miss your 
mother.” 

“ Mother is in London at present ; she is away on 
special business. She is ever so sorry to be absent 
to-night.” 

“ And the Squire, is he quite well ? ” 

“ Yes, thank you. He is in London with mother.” 

At this moment a brownie with a hot face and 
looking rather uncomfortable in his brown -velvet 
tights, accompanied by the most spiritual-looking 
fairy it was possible to see, revolved slowly round 
in the mazes o’f the waltz. 

The brownie’s honest face was raised to Molly’s ; 
his brown eyes were full of a question ; the fairy by 
his side had a far-away look. They both floated 
away. 

“ Oh, what a charming little pair,” said Mrs. 
Fortescue, Molly^s friend. “ Do you know who they 
are. Miss Lorrimer } ” 

“ That poor, hot brownie is my brother, Boris,” 
exclaimed Molly; “and that little girl is Nell, my 
sister.” 

The lady sat down again ; and, Molly’s partner 
coming up to claim her, she joined in the dance, and 
forgot the question in Boris’s eyes. 

There was a commotion near the entrance door. 
Hester was seen to move hastily forward. There was 
a c^ll for Nan, who, accompanied by her partner. 
Little Boy Blue, rushed quickly across the room, and, 
the next moment a tall, aristocratic-looking man was 
seen moving up the ball-room with Hester’s hand on 
his arm. Sir John Thornton had kept his word. He 
K 2 


148 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

had returned in time if not for the whole of Nan’s 
birthday, at least to see it out. 

The matrons who sat about the room remarked 
on his appearance, and said that they had never seen 
him look better, younger, or more cheerful. They 
said what an admirable thing it was for Sir John to 
have Hester at home ; and, as Sir John himself was the 
best possible company in society, he soon made his pre- 
sence agreeably felt all over the room. In the Squire’s 
absence he naturally took the part of host ; and no one 
could be a more polished or charming host than he. 

One of the many delightful features of this great 
fancy ball was the presents which the fairy queen 
was to bestow upon her many subjects at the end of 
the festivities. These presents lay piled up in comical 
shapes all round her, and helped to form some of the 
billowy clouds on which she was supposed to be 
resting. The poor little fairy queen certainly looked 
most charming, and when the moment came for 
giving away the presents, she would enjoy herself to 
the full ; but just now she could not help envying 
those fairies and brownies, who could jump about and 
skip and dance and have a very good time, without 
being in quite such a grand position as she was. On 
the queen fairy’s head rested a spangled crown of 
light texture. She felt it almost heavy just now, and 
murmured to herself in a sentimental voice, “ Uneasy 
lies the head that wears a crown.” 

Boris, with his eyes still full of that unanswered 
question, came near and looked at her. 

“Are you having an awfully dull time, Nonie.^” 
he asked. 

“Oh, it’s all right,” said Nora, who would have 
scorned to complain. 


Perhaps, 


149 


** You’re going to give us our presents by- 
and-by.” 

«Yes.” 

“You’ll feel jolly and hop o’ my thumb, won’t 
you ? ” 

“ Oh, I’ll feel nothing special,” replied Nora, who 
did not wish to encourage this brownie in his efforts 
after familiarity. 

“ How hot you look, Boris,” she said, with a slight 
laugh. 

“ Hot ? ” echoed Boris. “ I’m boiling. It’s these 
abominations of tights. Nonie, I’d like to tell you 
something ; it’s very important, very.” 

* “You can’t possibly tell it to me now, Boris,” 
replied Nora ; “ don’t attempt to come too near, dis- 
arranging my clouds. Oh, what a naughty, trouble- 
some boy you are ; you have trodden upon that piece 
of white tarlatan, and it has all got out of shape. Do 
run away ; do leave me alone.” 

Boris scampered off ; he had suddenly caught a 
glimpse of the round, smooth face of the shepherdess, 
Molly, in the distance. If he could only catch her 
up, she would allow him to whisper in her ear. Nora 
was always rather a cross patch, but Molly was kind. 
Molly would be interested, even though she was 
a shepherdess. He trod on some long trains as he 
skimmed by. People called him a tiresome child 
and an awkward little worry, but he did not heed 
them ; he was gaining on Molly, and Molly would be 
sure to listen to him. Everything would be all right 
when Molly knew. Now, he had all but reached her, 
but no, how tiresome — how more than tiresome — a 
shepherd came up and held out his crook to Molly, 
who held out hers to him, and then they joined hands, 


150 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

and then they danced away, away, away, far, very far 
from Boris and his question. 

He turned round and stamped his pointed shoe in 
his vexation. 

Nell suddenly came up and touched him. 

“ Did you find Molly ? Have you told her ? ” she 
asked. 

“ No, I can’t get to her,” replied Boris ; “ she’s 
dancing over there with that horrid shepherd ; he’s 
only Hugh Pierson, and he doesn’t look a bit well. 
Let’s dance by ourselves, Nell ; let’s forget ; ’twasn’t 
nothing but nonsense, I’m sure.” 

“ I can’t forget,” replied Nell. 

“ Well, aren’t you a little bit hungry } There’s 
lobster and pink champagne in the supper-room. I’m 
going in for some ; I heard Hugh Pierson say it was 
ripping ; come and let’s have some.” 

“ I couldn’t touch any,” said Nell with a little 
shudder of disgust. 

Boris looked at her and gave vent to the faintest 
of sighs. 

“ While I’m having my lobster, you could eat a 
jelly, couldn’t you } ” he said in the most insinuating 
of whispers. 

“No, I couldn’t; I couldn’t touch anything. Go 
and eat if you want to, and then come back to me 
here. Pm going to stand by that window ; perhaps 
he’ll come back and take another peep.” 

“ It couldn’t have been him, Nell ; you know it 
couldn’t ; he’s away in London, you know.” 

“ I tell you it was him.” 

“ Has he brought back my dove, do you think ? ” 

“ No, no ; who cares about a dove just now ? ” 

“ Nell, I really do care, and my cage is most 


Perhaps, 


151 

beautiful and clean. I put in fresh seed and water 
only this morning ; wasn’t it lucky ? ” 

“Well, the dove hasn’t come,” said Nell; “you 
know it was ‘ perhaps ’ about the dove, and about the 
pony, and about all the jolly things — you’re always 
forgetting that it was ‘ perhaps.’ There, go and eat 
your lobster, and come back to me when you have 
done ; don’t drink too much champagne, or maybe 
you’ll turn giddy. I’ll wait here by this window.” 

Boris, looking decidedly depressed, hesitated for a 
moment ; then seeing that Nell was resolute, he 
decided that, even if disappointment were in store, he 
could all the rest of his life reflect that he had sat up 
late and eaten lobster salad for supper. He accord- 
ingly sidled away in the direction of the supper-room, 
and Nell, with a light movement, sprang on one of 
the benches and then into the deep recess of a win- 
dow. Here, with her cloudy hair all about her, her 
little face as white as her dress, her eyes big and 
spiritual in the trouble which vaguely stirred her 
sensitive soul, she looked out into the night. Her 
large wings shielded her little form, and nobody 
noticed that one fairy was not joining in the revels. 

“ I did see him,” murmured Nell ; “ 1 saw his face 
just for a minute ; he pressed it up against the pane 
and looked in ; his hair was all ruffled, and his eyes, 
his eyes — oh, the thought of his eyes makes me ache 
so badly. Why doesn’t he come in ? What is he 
doing out in the garden ? I know he has come back. 
I know he’s not in London ; he has come back and 
he is in the garden, and we are all so jolly, and he so 
sad. What is the matter .? Oh, I know quite well ; 
it’s perhaps ; and the pony, and the dove, and the 
rabbits have not come home. Wings — I thought I’d 


152 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

be so happy when I had wings, but Tm just mis’ribble, 
I’m just mis’ribble.” 

There was a little noise behind Nell ; she turned 
her head to see Boris scrambling up into the seat by 
her side. 

I had two plates of salad,” he began ; ’twasn’t 
so very nice, not so nice as — why, what’s the matter, 
Nell?” 

“Come,” said Nell, taking his hand, “quick, jump 
down, he’s under the oak tree, just where the shadow 
is thickest ; I saw him move ; that’s him ; let’s go to 
him, Boris ; take my hand ; let’s run to him.” 

Boris’s hot hand clutched Nell’s. They ran quickly 
along by the comparatively empty space near the 
wall, reached the entrance, and flew swiftly across the 
moonlit grass. 


CHAPTER XVIL 

FATRY AND BROWNIE. 

Perhaps it was not the first time that the moon had 
looked down on a fairy and a brownie running across 
that old, old lawn. No one could say anything for 
certain on this point. We all of us have a sort of 
undying belief in fairies, so perhaps they did exist 
once, before our hearts had grown too cold and our 
natures too worldly to understand them. Children 
know most about them, but even children don’t quite 
believe in them now, in the good old-fashioned way of 
long ago. 

A very pretty fairy and brownie were out now. 
The moon silvered Nell’s wings and put a sort of 
unearthly radiance into her hair, and Boris, with his 


Fairy and Brownie, 


153 


bright locks standing almost upright on his head, in 
his quaint little costume, with his upturned toes and 
ruffled hands, looked quite like a true denizen of 
fairy land. Certain it is that the man who stood 
under the shadow of the oak gave a perceptible start 
when he saw the fairy and brownie. For a moment 
the old belief of his early childhood flashed through his 
brain, then he recognised Nell and Boris, and coming 
to meet them, he took a hand of each. 

“ What is it, father ? ” exclaimed Boris ; “ what 
are you standing out of doors for } I know it’s a very 
warm night, but we want you dreadfully, dreadfully, 
in the house.” 

Boris rubbed himself against his father’s knee as 
he spoke. Nell clutched Squire Lorrimer’s other 
hand, and raising it to her lips, kissed it passionately. 
Nell did not speak at all. 

“ Come in, father, come in,” repeated Boris ; “ and 
whereas mother, and what are you doing out here 
under the oak tree } ” 

“ Looking at you little people ; you make a gay 
sight,” said the Squire. 

In spite of himself, his voice was quite hollow. 

“ But why don’t you come in .? ” 

" I’m not coming in ; I’m going back to London 
again to-night.” 

“Why, father?” asked Nell, opening her lips 
for the first time, and looking at him with great 
intentness. 

The Squire stooped and lifted Nell into his arms. 

“ I did not want you to see me,” he said. “ I knew 
you were having your big party to-night, and I had 
to come to the Towers on — on business. What are 
you trembling for, Nell ? You ought not to be out ; 


154 Rose and Tiger Lily 

you must run back to the house at once ; why, you 
are cold, child.” 

" I’m not cold, and I will stay and kiss you.” 

Nell’s arms were pressed tightly round the Squire’s 
neck. Her little soft lips pressed kiss after kiss on 
his somewhat grisly cheek. 

Boris, standing on the ground, and looking up at 
Nell in her father’s arms, thoroughly realised for the 
first time that he had gone to useless trouble in 
cleaning the dove’s cage. 

“ Now, Nell, you must be sensible,’^ said her 
father. “ I was obliged to come to the Towers 
to-night to — to fetch something. I knew from 
Molly’s letters that you were going to have a big ball. 
I thought I’d like to see how the ball-room looked. 
We have not had a ball, a very big ball, in that room 
since the days of my great-grandmother. My grand- 
mother has told me about that ball, and about the 
very window where my great-grandfather stood when 
he asked my great-grandmother to be his wife. He 
asked her to marry him at that ball, so of course she 
never could forget it ; and the story of the green dress 
she wore — apple green — with her golden locks falling 
over her shoulders, and the story of the window 
where he proposed to her, have been handed down 
in the family ever since. To-night, in that same 
window, the little great-great-grandchild sat, and 
looked out, and I saw her ; now, you must run back, 
Nell. Boris, you run back, too ; run and enjoy your- 
selves ; be happy — God, God bless you.” 

“ Why don’t you come in, father ? ” asked Boris. 

Nell felt as if she could not say a word. There 
was so much meaning in father’s words ; there was so 
much that he said with his eyes, and with the tight 


Fairy and Brownie, 


155 


pressure of his arms, which the rather commonplace 
words he uttered seemed to have nothing to do 
with. Nell understood, and her heart ached so, she 
seemed to be turned dumb. 

The Squire put Nell firmly on the grass. 

“ Run in, both of you,” he said. “ I must go back 
to the railway station at once, or I shall miss my train. 
I am returning to town to-night. Say nothing of this 
to anyone until the ball is over, then you may tell 
Molly, if you like, that she will probably see her 
mother to-morrow. Good night, chicks.” 

“ Won’t we see you to-morrow, father ? ” 

But the Squire’s only reply was to stride softly 
away under the trees. 

“ Why, he’s gone,” exclaimed Boris with a little 

cry. 

“Yes. Didn’t you know he was going, Boris? 
What is the use of making a fuss ? ” said Nell. She 
found she could speak quite well again now. “Take 
my hand and come back to the house ; let’s do what 
he said.” 

“ Do you think he’s put out about anything ? ” 
asked Boris. “ He seemed dumpy, like ; I couldn’t 
say anything about the dove ; I knew it hadn’t come. 
Do you think father was sad about anything, Nell ? ” 

“ He didn’t say he was, did he } ” asked Nell. 

“ No.” 

“ Well, let’s come back and dance, or people will 
miss us. Father said we weren’t to say anything 
until the ball was over, and then only to Molly.” 

“ But if Molly goes back to the Grange } ” 

“ She mustn’t ; she must stay here. I’ll dance 
with you now, Boris, if you like.” 

The time had sped faster than the children had 


I $6 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

any idea of while they were out. But the dancing 
still continued and went on until a late hour. Then 
the moment when expectation must yield to a de- 
lightful reality arrived. Towards the end of one of 
the prettiest figures of the cotillion, the fairies and 
brownies assumed new characters. Either a fairy or 
a brownie conducted one of the many personages who 
figured in the fancy ball up to the fairy queen, who, 
assisted by a number of satellites, bestowed upon 
each a gift carefully selected in advance to meet the 
requirements of the special child in question. Each 
child was expected to drop on one knee to receive 
the fairy queen’s benediction with her gift ; they then 
filed one by one into the supper-room, where refresh- 
ments of a particularly ethereal, grateful character 
awaited them. This scene really ended the never-to- 
be-forgotten fancy ball. Hasty departures followed. 
Carriages rolled away with many sleepy and happy 
little folk, and at last the two carriages which were 
to convey Sir John Thornton and his party back to 
the Grange, appeared. 

Nora was to return with them, and Annie Forest 
had arranged to specially attend to her comforts. 
Molly, who intended to come back to the Towers in 
a day or two, was also wrapping a white shawl round 
her shoulders preparatory , to departure, when a 
brownie rushed quickly from one of the ante-rooms, 
flung his arms round her neck, and whispered in 
her ear. 

“ Oh, Molly, what are you waiting for ? ” ex- 
claimed Nan. “We’re all perfectly dead with sleep. 
Boris, you naughty boy ; you know you have 
nothing whatever to say ; what are you keeping 
Molly for now ? ” 


Fairy and Brownie. 


157 


“ I have something to say,” replied Boris. “ Some- 
thing most ’portant, I can tell you.” His face flushed 
with anger ; he dragged Molly into the ante-room. 

“ There she is, Nell,” he exclaimed ; “ now you can 
tell her.” 

‘‘ What is the matter, Nell, darling } ” exclaimed 
Molly, struck by the expression on her little sister’s 
face. 

" Molly, Molly,” exclaimed Nell, with a sort of 
gasp in her voice. 

"What is it, Nell, dear ? Do speak; they’re all 
waiting for me and I must go.” 

“ Oh, must you go ? Do stay, do stay ; I have 
something very important to say ; it’s a message.” 

“ A message ! ” exclaimed Molly ; anxiety stealing 
quickly into her voice ; " is it anything about — about 
father and mother ? ” 

"Yes, yes ; and nobody else is to know ; you will 
stay?” 

“ Yes, I’ll stay. Wait there a minute, and I’ll be 
back with you.” 

Molly ran up to Hester, who was waiting for her 
in the entrance hall. 

" Good-bye, Hetty,” she said, kissing her ; “ I’m not 
going back with you.” 

“ What in the world do you mean, Molly ? ” ex- 
claimed Hester. “ You know you have promised to 
stay with us for another day or two, and I want you 
to know more of Mrs. Willis, and— why, what’s the 
matter, dear ? ” 

" Nell is not quite well, I think,” replied Molly ; 
" anyhow, I must stay here to-night ; don’t say any- 
thing to make Nora anxious ; good-night.” 

“ I am afraid, Hester, that we must not keep the 


158 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

horses waiting any longer,” said Sir John in his most 
measured tones. “ Good-night, Molly, we shall be 
pleased to see you at the Grange to-morrow if you 
can tear yourself away from domestic cares.” 

Hester went away, the carriage door was shut, 
and a moment later the last of the visitors had de- 
parted. 

Molly rushed back for one moment to Nell. 

“ I am here,” she said, “ but if you have a secret to 
tell me, I can’t talk to you for the present without 
exciting the curiosity of the whole house. Go up- 
stairs and get into bed, and I’ll be with you as soon 
as I can. I daresay my bed is not ready for me, so 
I’ll sleep with you to-night.” 

A ghost of a smile of pleasure flitted across Nell’s 
face as she glided away. 

Molly went back to the rest of her brothers and 
sisters. Jane Macalister, still true to her Minerva 
costume, was seated at the supper table, eating a 
large slice of cold game pie. 

“ I am famished,” she said ; “ it was the most 
fatiguing thing I ever did, and the dressmaker has 
made the sleeves of this horrid dress a great deal too 
tight, and the neck chokes me. Now, I hope this is 
the last folly of the kind that we shall have here for 
many a long day. I, for one, refuse to be laced up in 
this heathen mythology style again. Now then, my 
dears, all of you to bed. Molly, what in the world 
are you staying here for ? We didn’t expect you, and 
your room isn’t ready.” 

“ Oh, I’ll sleep with Nell,” replied Molly. 

“Very inconsiderate indeed,” replied poor Minerva. 
“ Nell’s bed is only large enough for herself, and she’s 
like a feather’s weight — with those dark circles under 


Fairy and Brownie. 


159 


her eyes too. I saw her flying about and absolutely 
going out on to the lawn this evening. Nell is a 
great deal too excitable, and certainly her sleep ought 
not to be disturbed.^’ 

“ I promise not to disturb it/’ replied Molly ; 
“ you know, Jane, I’m not an exciting sort of person.” 

“No more you are, my dear; but it frets me to 
have my arrangements put out by fads. However, off 
with you to bed now. Dear me, I am famished. If 
Minerva felt as I do, I pity her, poor soul. I’ll have 
a glass of stout ; there’s nothing like it when you’re 
worn out. Good night, Molly.” 

Molly ran eagerly away. She was waylaid by 
more than one brother and sister on her way upstairs, 
but at last she found herself in Nell’s room. 

Nell was sitting on the side of the bed ; she had 
not attempted to undress. 

“ Oh, come, this will never do,” said the practical 
Molly ; “ why, you’re ready to drop with fatigue, you 
poor mite. Here, let me undress you, and you can 
talk while I’m doing it. Now, what’s the trouble.?” 

“ It’s about father.” 

“ What about him ? ” 

“ He came back to-night ; he stood under the oak 
tree at the end of the lawn. I saw him first, because 
he pressed his face up against one of the windows 
and looked in, and afterwards he stood under the oak 
tree ; Boris and I ran out to him.” 

“ Yes, yes ; go on, Nell.” 

Molly’s fingers were trembling now, but they 
I did not cease their busy task of unfastening Nell’s 
clothes. 

“ Go on,” she said ; “ what did he say, and why, 
why didn’t you call me ?” 


i 6 o Red Rose and Tiger Lily 

“ Boris tried to catch you up, but you would dance 
with Hugh Pierson. We ran out to father and he 
talked to us. The ‘ perhaps ’ has come true, Molly ; 
oh, Molly, the ‘ perhaps ’ has come quite true.” 

“ How do you know, Nell } Don’t tremble so, 
Nell, dear.” 

“ Father wouldn’t come in,” continued Nell, 
making a brave effort to recover herself. “He told 
us about our great-great-grandmother and her apple- 
green dress, and he said that he had come back to 
fetch something, and that he must return to London 
to-night ; and then he said, ‘ God — God bless you,’ and 
his voice shook just a tiny bit, and he said that mother 
would be home to-morrow, and ” 

“Yes, Nell, and ” 

“ Boris said ‘ Will you come home ?’ and — but ” 

“ What did he say to that ? ” 

“He said nothing to that ; he walked away very 
soft and quick. Molly, what does it mean ? ” 

“ I don’t know,” said Molly. “ Now, Nell, you 
must get into bed. You are quite cold and shivery. 
I am going downstairs to fetch you a little hot wine 
and water, and then I’ll put my arms round you 
until you sleep.” 

Nell was glad to submit to Molly’s most comfort- 
ing ministrations. 

“ But I think I do know what it means,” mur- 
mured the elder girl as she listened to the gentle 
breathing of her little sister by-and-by. 


CHAPTER XVIIl. 

THE LORRIMERS OF THE TOWERS. 

The morning post brought a letter from Mrs. Lor- 
rimer, which set all curiosity at rest. This letter was 
addressed to Jane Macalister, who read it through 
first, with feverish haste and brows drawn darkly 
together, then again straight from the beginning more 
slowly, and then a third time, during which she 
surreptitiously wiped her eyes, and hoped the children 
had not seen her do so. 

Jane was seated before the tea equipage at the 
head of the long breakfast table. Molly was helping 
her brothers and sisters to porridge, cups of milk, 
and bread and jam, in her usual deft fashion. Jane 
raised her eyes and encountered the brown ones of 
Molly. 

“ Well, Jane,’* said the young girl in a steady voice ; 
‘‘ what is the news ? ” 

‘^It’s for you all to know, my dears,” said Jane 
Macalister in a steady voice. “ Your mother has 
asked me to break it to you all. It’s just a question 
whether you shall all hear it together, or whether 
Molly shall hear it by herself first. I think Molly 
must decide that point.” 

“ I’ll hear it with the others,’* said Molly. 

As she spoke she went and sat down in a vacant 
chair near Nell. 

“ Perhaps it is not such news to Nell and me as 
you think,” she said. “ Anyhow, we are prepared to 
hear it.” 

L 


1 62 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

“It’s ‘perhaps’ come true,” said Nell in a faint 
voice, looking at Molly with the ghost of a smile. 

“ Dear, dear,” exclaimed Kitty, “ whatever it is, 
let’s out with it. I don’t suppose we are a set of 
cowards, any of us. I’m going to guess what it is 
beforehand ; it’s that father’s mare has broken her 
knees ; that’s about the worst thing that could 
happen. Father sent for the mare to London a week 
ago ; don’t you remember, Guy, and when he was 
riding her in the park she fell and broke her knees ; 
that’s it, you bet.” 

“ Do shut up,” exclaimed Guy. 

“You bet I’m right,” replied Kitty, flushed and 
defiant. 

Under no other possible circumstances would 
Kitty have dared to say “ you bet ” in the presence of 
Jane Macalister. 

“ Well, my dears,” said poor Jane, looking round 
at all the eager faces, “ I’d better read your mother’s 
letter aloud. I’ve read it three times to myself, and 
have got over the choky business ; so now I can read 
it aloud without breaking down. This is what your 
mother says, children. If I stand up, my loves, you’ll 
all hear it better.” 

Jane Macalister stood up at the end of the long 
table. All the children dropped their spoons, and 
knives, and forks, as they listened to her. 

“ My dear Jane,” she began. 

Here she paused. 

“Your mother and I,” she said, “have been Jane 
and Lucy to each other ever since we were children.” 

“ Who cares about that rot now } ” murmured 
angry Kitty. Harry gave her a pinch which made 
her scream. 


The Lor rimers of the Towers. 163 

“You shut up,” she said back to him. “I must 
say something or I’ll ’splode.” 

“My dear Jane,” continued the governess, 

“ I must ask you to break the news as you best can to 
the poor children. The Squire and I have done all that lay in 
the power of mortals to avert the blow. But it has been 
God’s will that we should not succeed You can tell Molly 
by-and-by how it is that her dear father has got into such 
terrible money difficulties, but now the all-important thing for the 
children to know is this. . . . The Towers is sold, and we must 
all go away from the dear home we have loved so long. The 
Squire is terribly upset, and cannot bring himself to come back 
just at once, but I am returning to-morrow. There is nothing 
for us now but to bear up and make the best of things. It is 
not so hard on any of us as it is on the Squire. — Believe me, 
dear Jane, your affectionate friend, 

“Lucy Lorrimer.” 

There was dead silence after the letter had been 
read. Then quite suddenly the terrible and unex- 
pected sound of Nell’s weeping filled the room. 

“ Oh, father,” sobbed Nell. “ Oh, father’s face ; 
oh, father’s face.” 

She hid her head on Molly’s shoulder and moaned 
in the most broken-hearted way. Boris, too, looked 
very pale. He remembered the pressure of the hand 
which had held his the night before. He heard the 
words which were commonplace enough, once again, 
and he saw the haggard lines round the lips and round 
the kindly eyes. 

Boris slipped away from his own side of the table. 
He went up to Nell and began to kiss her. 

“ I know,” he said. “ I understand. I saw him, 
too ; but he’ll be all right by-and-by. It’s like a big 
battle, but he’ll not flinch ; father’s made of the 
stuff that soldiers have in them. He'll be all right 
by-and-by.” 

L 2 


164 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

“ I wish you’d let me look at that letter, Jane 
Macalister,” said Guy. 

Guy was the heir of the Towers. It was his 
property and all his future, which that letter seemed 
suddenly to deprive him of He was the last boy in 
the world to think first of himself ; but now his head 
did feel a little dizzy. If, it seemed to him up to 
this moment, there was a solid fact in all the 
world, it was that in due time he should step into 
his father’s shoes and become Squire Lorrimer of 
the Towers. 

Molly instantly understood the tone of Guy’s 
voice. She started up, and going to Jane took the 
letter ; then she went to Guy, and put her arm 
round his neck. 

“ Let’s come into the garden and read it together,” 
she said. 

He stumbled up and went with her as if he were 
blind. They went out through the open window and 
down the lawn, and Molly read the letter aloud once 
again. 

“ Well, it’s all up,” she said when she had finished. 
“ I have been expecting it for a long time — a long 
time ; haven’t you, Guy ? ” 

“ No,” answered Guy. “ That’s the awful part to 
me ; it’s such a sudden blow. I knew, of course, 
there were money difficulties ; but, then, somehow or 
other, most fellows’ fathers seem to have got them ; 
and I was so busy with my books and keeping ahead 
of the other fellows in form that I didn’t fret specially. 
I never wanted to think of myself specially ; but 
sometimes the thought used to cross my mind that 
there might be a difficulty about my going to Cam- 
bridge by-and-by, and, of course, I knew that Eton 



“FLEW SWIFTLY ACROSS THE MOONLIT GRASS” {p. I52). 




^1 ^ 













t- 


f?SP.r*;-V ; .- -->> -' 

''.r^ - 5 


. Sv^- • > ^ * 

m 


* > *_ 



The Lorrimers of the Towers. 165 

was quite out of the question ; but that was the worst, 
the very worst, that I thought could happen to me, 
and now — now.” 

“ Poor Guy,” said Molly. “ You’ll never be Squire 
Lorrimer of the Towers.” 

“ Oh, of course, that doesn’t matter,” said Guy, in 
a would-be careless tone. “ They can never take my 
real birthright from me. I’m the son of a gentleman, 
and I come of the real old stock. It’s thinking of 
father that floors me, though, Molly. Why, this will 
just kill him.” 

“ I’m awfully anxious about him,” said Molly. 

“ How did he contrive to get into a scrape of this 
sort ? I’m sure we never were extravagant ; we 
didn’t care a bit what we wore nor what we ate ; 
and I know the grammar school at Nortonbury is 
cheap enough, and I really don’t think Jane Mac- 
alister gets ten pounds a year. I’m sure she never 
has a new rag to her back ; and as to you girls, of 
course I’m not blind; but if you were dressed like 
other fellows’ sisters, you and Nora would look far 
and away the prettiest girls in the place.” 

“ No, no, that’s humbug,” said downright Molly. 
“ I’m not a bit pretty, and what’s more I don’t want 
to be. Of course, Nora is diflerent. I acknowledge 
that she has a beautiful face.” 

“ And you acknowledge another thing,” said Guy ; 
** that very little money has been spent. How in the 
world has father got into this scrape ? ” 

“ Well, of course, we can’t understand that,” said 
Molly ; “ only I think I can guess a little bit. Of 
course, these are bad times for all landlords, and half 
the farmers don’t pay their rents properly ; and you 
remember, Guy, last autumn, the lease of the Sunny 


1 66 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

Side farm fell in, and father hasn’t been able to let 
it since, because the whole place is so fearfully out of 
repair that no one will take it until it is put in order ; 
but the real thing which has made it necessary to sell 
the Towers is, that father went security a long time 
ago for a very large sum of money, and all the other 
sureties have died or lost their money, and so father 
has to pay. I know there was a great fear of that, 
because mother told me of it more than a year ago. 
She said that father always intended, if the worst 
came, to try and borrow the money. I suppose he 
has failed to do so, and that must be the reason why 
the Towers has to be sold.” 

“ It’s a bad business,” said Guy, “ and I can’t 
realise it a bit yet ; of course we young ones must 
be as plucky as we can about it, that goes without 
saying, but I can’t take it in yet. I’m glad it’s 
holiday time, and I neednT go to school. I couldn’t 
face the other fellows just for a bit.” 

“ I know you’ll be splendid about it, Guy darling,” 
said Molly looking affectionately at her brother; 
‘*and now do you mind coming with me to the 
Grange, for, of course, poor Nonie must be told ? 
We won’t stay there long, for we must do what we 
can to help mother when she comes home.” 

“Yes, I’ll come with you,” said Guy; “we’d best 
start at once, it’s not too early.” 

“ Stay where you are, then, for a moment,” said 
Molly. “ I’ll run into the house and tell them we 
are going.” 

She went back to the breakfast-room, where an 
animated conversation was going on. 

Nell was lying on a sofa with a shawl over her, 
and Jane Macalister was sitting by her side and 


The Lorrimers of the Towers. 167 

holding her hand. Harry, Boris, and Kitty were 
standing in a little knot by the open window eagerly 
discussing a subject which was causing them intense 
pain, and obliging them to use many bickering words. 
They were feverishly anxious about the removal of 
their several pets. 

“ I know the big rabbit will die,” exclaimed Boris. 

Unless we can take the hutch which is built into 
the wall he’ll die. He never will sleep anywhere 
except in that one corner of his hutch. It makes 
him ill, I know it does, to sleep anywhere else. He’ll 
die if he’s moved.” 

“No he won’t die,” said Kitty roundly ; “rabbits 
have got no souls, and you can’t be affectionate and 
fond of a thing if you haven’t got a soul.” 

“Oh, what a lie,” interrupted Harry; “and you mean 
to tell me that my dormice aren’t fond of me, and that 
they don’t prefer me to you — you clumsy monkey.” 

Kitty looked nonplussed for a moment. 

“ That’s only because you feed them,” she said 
then. “If you didn’t feed them, they’d love me just 
as well. Ah, yah ; who’s right ? You can’t answer 
me now, can you .? It’s only cupboard-love animals 
have got, and that proves that they have no souls.” 

“ It seems to me,” said Harry, in a would-be 
sarcastic voice, “ that very much the same thing may 
be said of some girls. Who caught you stealing a 
peach a week ago ? Ha, ha. Miss Kitty.” 

“Oh, for pity’s sake, children, don’t quarrel,” 
exclaimed Molly. 

“That’s what I’m telling ’em,” said Boris in a 
tearful voice ; “and I think my big rabbit has a soul, 
and I’m awful ’feared it will kill him if he leaves his 
corner of the hutch.” 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


1 68 


“Jane,” interrupted Molly, “ Guy and I are going 
over to the Grange to tell poor Nora about mothers 
letter, but we’ll both be home before mother returns.” 

“Very well, my dear,” replied Jane Macalister. 
“ You’d better not have Nora back, though, Molly, for 
she’s quite certain not to be sensible about matters, 
and that's the only thing left to us now. For heaven’s 
sake, I say, let us keep our senses and not give way 
to sentiment at a crisis like this. Go, my dear ; tell 
her that she must take it in a quiet, matter-of-fact 
way, and not consider herself in the very least. The 
Squire and your mother, and Guy are the three 
victims ; the rest of us are of no consequence ; go, 
Molly.” 

Jane blew her nose very hard after uttering this 
oration, and there were suspicious red rims round 
her eyes. 

Molly joined Guy, and they started on their walk 
to the Grange. 

Guy had now quite got over the stunned feeling 
which oppressed him. There was a great deal of grit 
in all the Lorrimers, and Guy and Molly had both 
even a larger amount of this most valuable quality 
than the younger children. The ground, therefore, no 
longer swam under the brave boy’s feet, and Molly, 
now that she was obliged to act, and now that she 
knew exactly what was going to happen, felt really 
less unhappy than before the blow had fallen. 

It was little after ten o’clock when the children 
reached the Grange. They found Hester and Annie 
out in the garden picking flowers, and Nora, looking 
very happy and very pretty in her new pink cambric, 
was lying under a shady tree on the lawn. 

“ Hullo, what have you come over so early for?” 


The Lorrimers of the Towers. 169 

she asked of the two, as, dusty and hot, they came up 
to her side. Mrs. Willis was sitting near Nora, and 
reading aloud to her. Nora felt immensely flattered 
by her attentions, and yet at the same time not 
absolutely at home with her. Mrs. Willis could 
read character at a glance. She had taken an im- 
mense fancy to Molly, and pitied Nora without 
admiring her. 

“ She is a shallow little thing,” she murmured to 
herself. “ Pretty, of course, but nothing will ever 
make her either great or wise. Sweet Molly is one 
of the angels of the world.” 

She rose now to greet the brother and sister as 
they approached. The trouble round Guy’s handsome 
eyes was not lost upon her. Poor Molly looked 
untidy, and quite worn and old. 

“ Oh, how the ball has fagged you ! ” exclaimed 
Nora ; “ see how fresh I am, and kind Mrs. Willis is 
reading me a charming story.” 

“ I won’t read any more at present, my dear,” said 
Mrs. Willis, “as no doubt your brother and sister 
want to talk to you.” 

“Oh, Pm sure they don’t,” said Nora ; “they can’t 
have anything at all particular to say, and I am so 
immensely interested. I want to know how Lucile 
conquered her difficulties with the French grammar. 
I have such a fellow feeling for her, for I always 
detest grammar. Please, Mrs. Willis, don’t go away.” 

“ Pll come back presently,” said Mrs. Willis ; she 
crossed the lawn as she spoke, leaving the fascinating 
book open on Nora’s sofa. 

“ How tiresome of you both to come and inter- 
rupt,” said Nora in her crossest tone. “ Molly, you 
look positively dishevelled ; and Guy, you needn’t 


I/O Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

wear those worn-out tennis shoes when you come to 
the Grange. You really, neither of you, have the 
least idea of what is due to our position.” 

“ Our position be hanged,” growled Guy. “ Look 
here, we have come to say something, and as it’s 
particularly unpleasant, you had better listen as 
quietly as you can.” 

Then Fm sure I don’t want to hear it ; I hate 
and detest unpleasant things. You know I do, don’t 
you, Molly .? ” 

“ Yes, darling,” said Molly, kneeling down by her ; 
but sometimes bad things must come and we must 
be brave and bear them.” 

She knelt down by Nora as she spoke, and laid 
her hot, and not too clean hand, on Nora’s pretty 
fresh sleeve. 

“ I do think it’s unkind of you to rumple up my 
my frock like that,” said Nora ; “if you don’t care to 
look nice, I do, and if you’ve got unpleasant news, 
you shouldn’t tell it to me ; for the doctor says that 
Fm not to be worried at present. Fm getting well 
nicely, but Fll be thrown back awfully if Fm worried.” 

“ That can’t be helped,” said Guy in a firm voice. 
“ Sometimes unpleasant things have to be borne. 
It’s no worse for you than for the others.” 

“Oh, Nonie, Nonie,” sobbed Molly, burying her 
head on her sister’s shoulder; “it’s this, it’s this: 
Guy, you mustn’t be cruel ; remember she is weak. 
Nora, darling, we wouldn’t tell you if we could help 
it, but you must know, because everyone else will 
know. The Towers is sold. The dear old home is 
ours no longer. We are not the Lorrimers of the 
Towers any more.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

TOPSY-TURVEY. 

While Guy and Molly were in vain endeavouring to 
comfort Nora, who, after uttering shriek after shriek, 
closed her eyes and lay perfectly still, so much so, 
that Molly thought for a moment that she had 
fainted. Sir John Thornton left his own private 
study, where he had been busily writing letters, and 
stepping out on the lawn, approached the spot where 
Hester and Annie, in their cool white dresses, were 
picking flowers to replenish the vases in the different 
sitting-rooms. The girls made a pretty picture, and 
Sir John always admired beauty in any form and 
under any guise. 

“ Really, Hester is becoming quite distinguished 
looking,” he said to himself ; “ she inherits a good 
deal of her mother’s grace, and although she will never 
be exactly pretty, she is very aristocratic in appear- 
ance. She has a good figure, too — graceful and lithe. 
Even beside Miss Forest, who is a regular beauty of 
the piquant gipsy order, she quite shows to advantage. 
Presently we may be able to get her presented, and, 
if necessary, we must have a house in town for three 
months in the season. (I shall detest it, but Laura 
says it is inevitable.) Yes, I’m sure I have done 
right. Hester is such a sensible girl that she will 
probably be glad of my news ; yes, it is evidently 
my duty to take Hester into society, and Laura is 
just the woman to take all the care and worry off my 
hands, I should never have thought of marrying 


1/2 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

again if it were not for Hester and Nan, but no one 
can say that I shirk a father’s duties. Now I must 
break it to Hetty, for Laura says she will be here on 
Saturday. I would rather she did not bring her 
daughter with her, but she evidently has not the least 
intention of coming anywhere without Antonia. Dear, 
dear, I hope Hester will be sensible. I don’t want a 
bad quarter of an hour.” 

Sir John had now reached the two girls. He had 
quite forgotten his dislike to Annie, and smiling at 
her, asked her in his gracious way why she did not 
offer him a rosebud. 

She picked one at once, and he got her to place 
it in his button-hole. 

“ Thank you,” he said with a smile ; “ your taste 
is admirable, and now I have a favour to ask of 
you.” 

“ Granted, of course,” said Annie with a smile. 

“ I want to deprive you of Hetty’s company for a 
quarter of an hour. I have some domestic matters to 
discuss with my fair housekeeper.” 

“You can arrange the flowers, Annie,” called 
Hester, dropping her basket as she spoke, and going 
up to her father’s side. 

He drew her hand through his arm and ^ey/ 
walked across the lawn together. 

“ I have just been admiring you and your friend,” 
he said. “ Do you know, Hester, that you really 
grow very nice looking.” 

Hester flushed with a strange mingling of irrita- 
tion and elation. 

To be praised by her fastidious father was some- 
thing to be remembered, but she always shrank from 
having her personal appearance commented upon. 


Topsy-Turvey, 173 

Sir John turned round now and smiled into her 
blushing face. 

“ Come down this shady walk with me,” he said. 
“ I have a good deal to talk over with you. Hester, 
you and Nan have always found me a kind, indulgent 
father, have you not ? ” 

“ You have been very good to us,” replied Hester. 

“ Oh, perhaps not so good as some fathers, but 
good according to my lights, eh ? ” 

“You have been very good to us,” repeated 
Hester. 

“And you are a good, dear daughter,” replied 
Sir John, with almost enthusiasm; “you never com- 
plain of the dull life I give you at the Grange.” 

“ The life is not dull, father.” 

“ My dear, my dear,” Sir John patted Hester’s 
long slim fingers as they rested on his arm, “ I was 
young once myself and I know what youth wants, 
and I have seen other girls, and I know what my girl 
requires. Hester, I am not unmindful of you; and the 
step — the step I am about to take is taken not wholly, 
but mainly, on your account and Nan’s.” 

Hester suddenly withdrew her hand from Sir 
John’s arm. A kind of intuition told her what was 
coming. Like a flash a sword seemed to pierce right 
through her heart. She had a memory of her mother, 
of the loving eyes now closed — the voice so full of 
sympathy now silent. Was her mother to be sup- 
planted and because of her ? For once passion got 
the upper hand of prudence. 

“ Do it,” she said, suddenly flashing round upon 
Sir John ; “ do it, certainly, if you wish, but do not do 
it for Nan’s sake and mine. Nothing in all the wide 
world could pain us more.’’’ 


174 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Sir John looked as astonished as if Hester had 
suddenly slapped him in the face. 

“ Your words are extremely vigorous, my dear,” 
he said in a voice of ice ; “ and I am not aware that I 
have yet told you what I mean to do. 

“ Oh, I know, I know,” answered Hester ; “ you are 
going to marry again. Oh, don’t do it for our sakes ; 
that is all I have to say.” 

Sir John was quite silent for nearly a minute. 
Then he said quietly : “ As you have been so clever 
as to guess my intention, you have of course saved 
me the trouble of breaking my news to you. Young 
girls sometimes resent the presence of a stepmother, 
but as a rule they appreciate the advantage of one 
when once they have become accustomed to the 
change. The lady who has honoured me by promis- 
ing to accept my hand is Mrs. Bernard Temple. She 
is about my own age and has one daughter of seven- 
teen — your age, Hester — whose name is Antonia. I 
have not yet seen Antonia, but I am told that she is 
a most charming, ladylike girl. Mrs. Bernard Temple 
has written to me to say she will come here on a visit 
on Saturday with Antonia. This is Thursday, and I 
expect you, Hester, in the meantime, to break the 
news to Nan, and to get everything ready for the 
honoured guests who will then arrive. I expect this 
is a surprise to you, my dear, so I forgive the excited 
words you have just made use of. You will doubt- 
less have reason to rejoice yet at my decision. You 
are too young to be at the head of a great establish- 
ment like this, Hetty. .1 am doing wisely in removing 
such a burden from such young shoulders.” 

“ I have never felt it a burden,” said Hester in a 
choked voice. 


Topsy-Turvey, 


m 


No ; you have been good, very good, and now 
you will reap your reward. My marriage will pro- 
bably take place in October, and my wife and I will 
return to the Grange for Christmas. Next season we 
shall probably have a house in town, when my dear 
Laura will present you and Antonia at one of the 
drawing-rooms.’* 

Hester made no remark. 

" I think that is all, my love,” said Sir John ; “ you 
can now return to your friends. I have several letters 
to attend to.” 

“ May I tell Mrs. Willis, and — and the others } ** 
asked Hester. 

“You may tell everyone ; it is no secret.” 

Sir John took out his cigar case as he spoke, and 
Hester, with a sinking heart, turned away. 

Annie, full of trouble on her account, dreading 
inexpressibly the moment when Mrs. Willis should 
ask her for the ring, was sauntering up and down, 
lost in anxious thought in front of the house. 

She caught sight of Hester coming slowly towards 

her. 

“ Good gracious, Hetty, whatever is the matter } ” 
she exclaimed. “ I never saw your pale face with 
peonies on it before, and your eyes look as if you 
had been crying. I cannot imagine what has come 
to everyone,” continued Annie ; the whole place 
seems to be in a ferment. Nora, I know, has been 
crying about something, and Molly’s face looks 
positively blotchy.” 

“ Oh, I should like to see Molly ; is she here ? ” 
exclaimed Hester. 

“ Yes, she’s on the lawn talking to Nora, and Guy 
is with them, and Mrs. Willis joined them half an 


1/6 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

hour ago. I was running up to them, but Nora 
shrieked out to me to keep away. What can be 
the matter } There seems to be an earthquake 
everywhere.” 

“ So there is as far as I am concerned,” replied 
Hester. “ There is an awful earthquake, and I don’t 
know at the present moment whether I am standing 
on my head or my heels.” 

“ Dear me, you are on your heels,” replied Annie ; 
but you look rather top-heavy, so do be careful.” 

“ My father is going to marry again in October,” 
continued Hester, “and my future stepmother is 
coming here on Saturday, and there is a girl called 
Antonia coming with her — her daughter, and — and 
Antonia will live at the Grange in the future, 
and Annie, I cannot realise it ; oh, Annie, I cannot 
bear it.” 

“You poor darling,” said Annie. She put her 
arm round Hester’s neck and kissed her hot cheeks. 

“What a horrid old man Sir John is,” murmured 
Annie to herself ; “ what in the world is he making a 
goose of himself for ? ” 

Aloud she said in a faint voice, “ Oh, I am bitterly 
sorry for you. I don’t know what I’d do to my dear 
old rough-and-ready father if he dared to give me 
another mother. And Hetty, Hetty, if these new 
people are coming on Saturday, must I go away ? ” 

“ No, of course not, Annie ; it would make me 
much more wretched even than I am now not to have 
you in the house ; oh, I really don’t know how I dare 
tell Nan ; she is so excitable, and Mrs. Martin has 
put her against stepmothers already.” 

“It doesn’t matter half as much for her,” said 
Annie, “ for she will be at school most of the time. 


Topsy-Turvey, 


177 

Would you like me to tackle her ? I think I can get 
her to behave with outward propriety at least.” 

“ I wish you would tell her,” said Hester. ' 

“ Very well, I’ll search for her right away ; and 
shall I send Molly to you } ” 

“ Dear Molly ; yes, I’d rather see her than anyone.” 

I’ll fly round and tell her you’re here,” replied 
Annie. 

She had now a reason for joining the group on 
the lawn, which not even Nora’s frantic wavings of 
the hand to her to keep away could prevent her 
attending to. 

“ Molly,” she said, not coming too near, but shout- 
ing from a little distance ; " Hester is on the lawn at 
the back of the house and wants particularly to see 
you for a minute or two.” 

Molly stood up and shook out her crumpled 
holland frock. 

“ Very well,” she said, “ I’ll go to her.” 

“ Stay here, Guy,” she continued, laying her hand 
on her brother’s shoulder. “ I won’t stay long with 
Hetty, but she would think it unkind if I did not tell 
her. I wonder if she has heard anything. I won’t 
be long away, for we must go back to the Towers 
before lunch, in order to be sure to be in time to 
meet mother.” 

Molly went slowly away, her poor dejected little 
figure showing only too plainly the weight of sad care 
which filled her heart. 

Hester Thornton was, however, for once so self- 
centred that she could think of no sorrow but her own. 
She noticed nothing particular in Molly’s lagging 
step, and guessed of no special sorrow in her tear- 
dimmed brown eyes. 

M 


178 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Hester ran up to Molly and clutched her arm 
with feverish force. 

“Oh, Molly,” she gasped, “how can I bear it? 
my worst, worst fears are realised. My father is going 
to marry again.” 

These words gave Molly a shock; she turned 
quite white for a moment. 

“ Hester,” she said, “ oh, Hester, and I remember 
your mother, your sweet mother. I was only a very 
little girl when I saw her last. She was ill at the 
time and she died soon afterwards, but I cannot for- 
get her face nor her words ; she seemed something 
like an angel.” 

“ So she was,” said Hester, “ A beautiful, dear 
angel — too good for this world.” 

Hester’s courage gave way ; she began to sob 
brokenly, 

“ Come into the field at the back of the house,” 
said Molly; “we’ll be quite alone there, and then 
you can tell me everything and I can tell you 
everything.” 

“Oh, have you bad news too?” said Hester. 
“ Annie seemed to think you had ; she said your face 
was blotchy, and that Nora had been crying. Oh, 
Molly dear, Molly dear, how selfish I am ; I have 
been absolutely swallowed up in this dark cloud, and 
can think of no one but myself. I notice now how 
red your eyes are, and how sad your mouth. Poor, 
dear Molly, what is it ? Is Nell really ill ? Was that 
why you did not come back with us last night ? ” 

“ It isn’t Nell,” said Molly in a trembling voice ; 
** it’s — Hester — it’s what we feared. We had a letter 
from mother this morning, and it’s all over — it’s all 
over, Hetty — the Towers is sold." 


The New Owners. 


179 


“ And my father is going to marry again,” said 
Hester ; “ it seems to me as if the world were turning 
topsy-turvey. Oh, Molly, what are we both to do ? ” 
“Jane Macalister would say that we are not to 
think of ourselves,” said Molly with a wan attempt at 
a smile, “ but somehow I don’t feel like following her 
advice just at present.” 

“Nor I either,” replied Hester ; “ I never, never 
in the whole course of my life felt more horrid and 
wicked, and rebellious, and selfish.” 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE NEW OWNERS. 

It is surprising how soon, at least when we are 
young, the greater number of us get accustomed to 
things. The news of the sale of the Towers, and of 
Sir John Thornton’s approaching marriage, had 
electrified the Lorrimers and the Thorntons on 
Thursday. Had electrified them to such a degree 
that even the common observances of life seemed 
queer and out of place. It seemed wrong to eat 
when one was hungry ; inhuman to smile ; and even 
when one was sleepy, it seemed necessary to go to 
bed with a sort of apology. Nevertheless, the hungry 
people had to be fed, smiles had now and then to 
chase away tears, and in youthful slumber sorrow 
was for a time forgotten. 

By Saturday life was going on much as usual in 
the two households. The Lorrimers were not to 
leave the Towers for six weeks. There was no im- 
mediate necessity, therefore, for the younger members 
M 2 


i8o Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

of the household to think about moving the pets. 
Six weeks seemed something like for ever to them. 
The anxious consultations of the elders were not 
shared by them. Mother had come home, and mother 
kissed them just as tenderly as ever at night, and 
petted them just as much in the morning, and coddled 
them just as persistently when there was the least 
scrap of anything the matter. Whenever they went 
away, mother would go with them, and that, after all, 
was the main thing. In their secret hearts, they 
became rather excited about the move, the packing, 
and the new home. Boris, it is true, sometimes woke 
at night with a start and a hot remembrance of the 
clutch the Squire had given his hand when he stood 
under the oak tree, and Nell sobbed out piteously 
once or twice, “ Oh, father’s face, oh, father’s face ; ” 
but father was not with them and mother was, and 
the sun rose and set as usual, and the fruit ripened in 
great plenty, and the pets were all well, and it was 
holiday time, and mother earth was specially tran- 
quilising and kind. By Saturday, Boris, Kitty, and 
Nell were to all appearance just as they were before, 
and even the elder members of the family behaved, as 
Jane Macalister expressed it, “like sensible Christians.’* 
In the Thornton household, too, the first over- 
whelming shock of Sir John’s approaching marriage 
had passed by. Nan had stormed and raged, and 
flung her arms round nurse’s neck, and sobbed herself 
at last to sleep on her breast, but Nan’s passion was 
over now, and she was even a little curious to see 
what sort of woman Mrs. Bernard Temple was, and 
what sort of girl Antonia would be. Hester, whether 
her heart was heavy or light, was forced to attend to 
many household cares, and Annie was happy once 


7 HE New Owners. 


i8i 

more, for Mrs. Willis had not yet asked her for the 
ring. Mrs. Willis had yielded to Hesters strong 
entreaties to remain at the Grange until Monday. 
She was deeply interested in the Lorrimers, and was 
most anxious to help Molly in any way in her power ; 
she was also desirous of seeing Hetty through the 
difficult ordeal of her first introduction to her future 
stepmother ; she resolved, therefore, at some personal 
sacrifice, to prolong her visit at the Grange for a few 
days. No events less absorbing would have made 
her forget the ring. The exciting events of Thursday 
had, however, put it completely out of her head. On 
Friday, it is true, she did think of it, but Annie was 
not present at the time, and she now resolved not to 
trouble herself to have the ring copied, but to buy 
another present for her ex-pupil. 

Annie knew nothing of this intention, but delay 
had made her bold, and, as usual, she had great faith 
in her own good luck. 

On Saturday morning Sir John contributed vastly 
to the excitement and interest of the party by a 
certain piece of news which he read aloud to them 
from a letter he had just received from Mrs. Bernard 
Temple. 

“ My dear Hester,” he said, looking down the 
length of the table at his daughter, “ did not you once 
tell me that you had a schoolfellow at Lavender 
House of the name of Susan Drummond ? ” 

“ Sleepy Susy,” exclaimed Hester with a smile. 

I had almost forgotten her, although she managed 
to worry me a good deal at school. She was my 
room-mate for the first couple of terms. Oh, dear, 
oh, dear, shall I ever forget the trouble we used to 
have to wake her ? ” 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


182 


“ She left Lavender House a good many years 
ago; what of her?” exclaimed Mrs. Willis; “the 
fact is, I have quite lost sight of her.” 

“ And so have I,” said Hester ; “ frankly, I did 
not care about remembering her.” 

“ Well, whether you like it or not, you are likely 
to hear a good deal more of her now,” said Sir John, 
“ for Susan’s father is the new owner of the Towers, 
and Mrs. Bernard Temple wants to know if she may 
bring Susan as well as Antonia to-day, as Susan is 
naturally most anxious to see her new home. Have 
we a vacant bedroom, Hester ? ” 

“ Oh, yes,” replied Hester, “ but it seems ” 

" What, my dear ? ” 

“ Nothing, father — only — but ” 

“But me no buts,” replied Sir John in a tone of 
irritation. “Nothing can be more natural than a 
young girl’s wish to see her future home. I shall 
telegraph to Mrs. Bernard Temple to let her know 
that we shall be pleased to give Miss Drummond a 
hearty welcome.” 

Sir John rose from his chair as he spoke, and a 
moment later left the room. 

“Poor Nora,” exclaimed Hester, when the door 
had closed behind him. “Susy is certain to say 
something to hurt her dreadfully, for unless she has 
tremendously altered, I never saw a creature with 
less tact.” 

“We must hope for the best,” said Mrs. Willis. 
“ I am rather glad, my dear,” she added, “ that I am 
here, for I think Miss Susy will be on her best be- 
haviour in my presence.” 

“ Well, I think it’s the most awful thing that ever 
happened,” exclaimed Nan. “ Fancy having a sleepy 


The New Owners. 183 

thing like that at the Towers, instead of Nell- and 
Kitty and Boris.” 

The girls discussed the matter a little further, and 
then Hester went away to attend to Nora. 

The shock of Molly’s intelligence had really 
affected Nora to an almost painful degree. Her 
nerves had been terribly shaken by her serious fall, 
and she was so restless and miserable for the first 
twenty-four hours after the stunning blow had been 
given to her that the beloved Towers was no longer 
her home, that a doctor had to be sent for, who 
ordered her a soothing draught, and said that she 
ought to be kept extremely quiet. 

By this time, however, Nora was not only better, 
but much interested in the strange new outlook. She 
had found her life often dull enough in the dear old 
home — for it was by this term she now invariably 
spoke of the Towers — she had longed to flutter her 
little wings in a larger and gayer world — she had 
fancied the small triumphs which might be hers, and 
had believed much in the charms of her own pretty 
face. She had dreamed dreams of herself in society, 
and felt sure that the fact of her being a Lorrimer of 
the Towers would insure her a passport into any 
circle. Now, of course, matters would be different ; 
but still the new life must be, at least, more interesting 
than the old. It would be impossible any longer to 
have nothing to do in the day except to learn rather 
old-fashioned lessons under the tutorship of Jane 
Macalister, to contrive to dress out of almost nothing 
at all, and to listen for ever to Molly’s slow talk about 
ways and means, and the children’s chatter over their 
pets. Nora looked ahead with interest. She was 
sorry for Hester, of course, but she thought it would 


184 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

be very delightful to meet Mrs. Bernard Temple and 
Antonia, and even the news that Susan Drummond 
was coming, and that Susy’s father was now the 
owner of the Towers, scarcely disturbed her equa- 
nimity. 

” It’s very kind of you to break it to me, Hetty,” 
she said ; “ but of course I knew that someone had 
bought the Towers, and why not Mr. Drummond as 
well as another ? ” 

“ Why not, truly,” replied Hester ; “ I am glad 
you are so sensible, Nora. I’ll send Annie to you as 
soon as ever I can. Now I must run away, as there 
is a great deal to be done.” 

“ How pale you look,” said Nora, touched with a 
feeling of compunction at an indescribable something 
in Hester’s face and voice. “ Are you really, really 
fretting ? ” 

“No, I hope not,” replied Hester ; “ but I am 
really, really fighting, and that is hard work ; now I 
must be off.” 

She left the room in a hurry, and as she went away 
to interview the housekeeper, some tears gathered in 
her eyes. 

“ Dear, dear Molly,” she murmured to herself ; 
“how very different she is from Nora; oh, how I wish 
Susy was not going to be settled at the Towers, it 
seems to be quite the last straw. ‘ As well Mr. 
Drummond as another,’ says Nora ; ah, but she would 
not say that if she really knew Susy.” 

The remaining hours which were to intervene 
before the arrival of the guests passed swiftly by. 
Sir John went alone in the landau to Norton bury to 
meet them. An omnibus was sent for the luggage 
and for Mrs. Bernard Temple’s and Miss Drummond’s 


The New Owners, 


185 


maids. Nan, flushed, excited, and defiant, stood in 
her white dress on the steps ; Hester, also in white, 
stood by her little sister and held her hand with a 
firm pressure. 

“Keep quiet. Nan — do keep quiet, for my .sake,’* 
she whispered once in an emphatic voice. 

“I’ll vent it on Susy Drummond,” exclaimed 
Nan: “she’s the safety valve ; I’m glad she’s coming.” 

“ Here they are,” said Hester. She felt herself 
turning very pale, and laid her other hand on Nan’s 
shoulder. The sound of wheels was distinctly audible, 
and the next moment the landau with its four occu- 
pants bowled rapidly up to the door. Mrs. Bernard 
Temple was all smiles and bows. She was a graceful, 
well-preserved woman, handsomely and fashionably 
dressed. Although the same age as Sir John, she 
looked years younger. Antonia was a dark-eyed, 
sallow-faced girl, difficult to say anything about at 
the first glance, and Susy Drummond was the well- 
known Susy Drummond of Lavender House. A 
little taller, a little fatter, a little more sleepy-looking, 
if that were possible, than she used to be in the old 
days, but still the Susy whom Hester had detested, 
and whose departure from the school was hailed with 
relief by everyone. 

Before anyone else could speak she now raised 
her full, light blue eyes, fixed them on Hester, and 
drawled out, “ Who would have thought of seeing you 
again. Prunes and Prism ? ” 

Hester ran down the steps accompanied by Nan. 
There was a confused murmur of greeting and intro- 
duction. Mrs. Bernard Temple kissed Hester on her 
forehead, called her “ dear child,” and looked into her 
eyes in a way which made Hester long to shut them, 


1 86 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

patted Nan on her shoulder and hoped she was a 
good, obliging little girl, and then, followed by Antonia 
and Susy, who dropped a succession of wraps the 
whole way, entered one of the drawing rooms. 

“ My dear John, what a perfectly charming room,** 
exclaimed Mrs. Bernard Temple, turning to her 
future husband and glancing down the long room 
with a critical eye. “ Furniture just a little out of 
date — not enough Chippendale — old-fashioned, but 
not antique — we’ll soon put that right, however. 
Antonia has a wonderful eye for colour. You see, 
she has been trained in an atelier in Paris.’* 

The faintest perceptible frown might have been 
seen between Sir John’s eyebrows. He took no 
special notice of Mrs. Bernard Temple’s remark, but 
walking up the long and exquisitely proportioned 
room flung open some French windows which led into 
a flower garden, gay with every imaginable flower. 
There was a distant and very lovely view from this 
window. 

“ I think you will admire the landscape from 
this window,*' he said, turning and speaking with an 
air of great deference to his distinguished guest. 

“ In one moment, my love,” she replied. “ An- 
tonia, what do you think of old gold curtains, and 
one of those dark olive-green papers for the walls ? 
This light decoration is absolutely inadmissible.” 

“ Old gold is quite out of date,” replied Antonia, 
opening her lips for the first time. “ I’m sick of old 
gold , it’s not chic now. I’ll look through some of 
my antique designs and sketch my idea of a drawing- 
room for you presently, mother ; now pray attend to 
Sir John.” 

Mrs. Bernard Temple favoured her daughter with 


The New Owners. 


187 


a glance which was returned in a very frank and 
determined manner by that young lady. She then 
sailed slowly up the room and condescended to 
admire the view pointed out by Sir John. 

Hester was standing near one of the windows 
talking to Susy, who had already sunk into an easy 
chair, and was fanning herself with an enormous black 
fan which hung at her girdle. Antonia, after a mo- 
ment’s hesitation, came up to Hester. 

“ I’m very sorry we have come,” she said, “ but it 
really is not my fault. Mother is in a state of flutter 
at having caught Sir John. Fm disgusted about it 
all. I don’t want a stepfather any more than you 
want a stepmother. I’m to be turned into a fine lady 
now, and I hate being a fine lady. I have a soul for 
art. I adore art. I’m all art. Art is sacred ; it 
shouldn’t be talked about the way mother speaks of 
it. When I was in Paris I was in my element. I 
wore a linen blouse all over paint ; ah, that blouse — 
those happy days.” 

“Oh, Tony,” suddenly burst from Susy^s lips, 
“ for pity’s sake don’t go off into a trance ; you’ll put 
Hester into a fit. Her face at the present moment is 
enough to kill anyone. For goodness sake, Hester, 
don’t look like that ; you’ll make me laugh, and if I 
laugh immoderately it always wakes me up. I was 
looking out for a little nap before tea — forty winks, 
you know — I can’t live without my forty winks, and 
now if you put on that killingly tragic face, I’ll scream 
with laughter, I know I shall. Oh, dear, oh, dear, you 
must learn once for all never to mind a single thing 
Tony says ; she’s the oddest, most irrational creature 
— a genius of course — her pictures are simply mon- 
strosities, which is a sure sign of genius,” 


88 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


** Would you like me to take you to your room ?” 
said Hester, turning to Antonia when Susy had given 
her a moment of time to open her lips. “ I’m sure 
you must be tired after your long journey.” 

“ What should tire me ” asked Antonia, opening 
her big brown eyes in astonishment “ I travelled 
first-class from London, and drove out here in a 
landau ; the whole journey was nothing short of 
effeminate. When I was in Paris I rose at four in 
the morning, and worked at my easel standing for 
five hours at a stretch ; that was something like work. 
No, I’m not the least tired, thank you, and I don’t 
want to be bothered tidying myself, for I may as well 
say frankly that I don’t care twopence how I look.” 

“ Tea will be ready in half an hour,” said Hester. 
“Will you come out into the garden, then, for a 
stroll > ” 

“ If you don’t hate me too much to walk with me ; 
but pray consider your own feelings if you do, for I 
don’t in the least object to strolling about alone.” 

Hester and Antonia had now stepped out on the 
velvet lawn. They each gazed fully at the other. 

“ No,” said Hester, speaking with a sudden swift 
. intuition ; “ I don’t hate you ; I rather like you. I 
am glad you are frank.” 

“Oh, I hate pretence,” said Antonia, with a 
shudder. “ Fancy a priestess of art stooping to 
pretence. Well, if you don’t detest me, let us walk 
about for a little. Have you no wild, uncultured spot 
to show me, which the hand of man has not defaced ? 
My whole soul recoils from a velvet lawn.” 

“ Oh, Tony, Tony, you’re too killing to live,” 
shrieked Susy from the other side of the window. 

Antonia and Hester moved slowly away together ; 


The New Owners. 


189 


Hester was trying to think of some portion of the 
grounds which might be sufficiently full of weeds and 
thorns to satisfy the priestess of high art, and Susy 
lay back in her chair and wiped her eyes. 

“This is rich,” she murmured to herself. “To 
think of poor Prunes and Prism being thrown with 
Tony — to think of Tony as a sort of sister to Prunes 
and Prism. Well, this is a delicious lark. Hullo ! 
is that you. Nan ? Come along and speak to me at 
once, you pert puss. Why, do you know you’ve 
grown ? ” 

“ Well, I don’t suppose Pve stood still for the last 
five years,” replied Nan, who could be intensely pert 
when she pleased. “ Pm too busy to stay with you 
now, Susy; Nora wants me.” 

“ Nora ; who is Nora ? ” 

“ Nora Lorrimer.” 

“ Nora Lorrimer, is she one of the Tower Lorri- 
mers } ” 

“ Ves ; she wants me in a hurry ; I must fly to her.” 

“ Stay a moment, my dear child,” Susy absolutely 
rose from her chair in her strong interest. “ If this 
girl is one of the Tower Lorrimers, I had better know 
her at once ; you had better bring her to me and Pll 
question her.” 

“ I can’t bring her to you ; she has had a fall and 
is lying on her back ; she can’t walk.” 

“ Dear me, what a nuisance ; well. I’ll go to her, 
then. Come along, Nancy, show me the way this 
minute.” 

“ But really, really, Susy,” began Nan, raising blue, 
imploring eyes. “ Really, it is very sad about the 
Towers, you know.” 

“ Sad ; good heavens, are the drains wrong ? ” 


IQO Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

“ It’s sad about the Lorrimers,” continued Nan, 
stamping her foot and growing red with anger ; ** we 
love the Lorrimers ; they are our dearest, our very, 
very dearest friends, and we hate their leaving the 
Towers. Perhaps Nora doesn’t want to see you, 
Susy.” 

Come along,” said Susy in a firm voice ; “ I want 
to see her. What sentimental folly you talk, Nan. 
Squire Lorrimer was very glad indeed to find such a 
purchaser as my father for his tumbledown old place.” 

“ The Towers tumbledown ! ” exclaimed Nan, 
“the beautiful, lovely, darling Towers! Susy, I hate 
you — I hate and detest you ; I won’t show you the 
way to Nora’s room, so there ! ” 

Nan pulled her frock out of Susy’s detaining hand 
and rushed away. 

Miss Drummond stood quite still for a moment 
where she had been left. Then she put up her hand 
to smooth her brow. 

“ This sort of thing would be ruffling to most 
people,” she murmured, “ but I really don’t mind. 
Now, shall I have my forty winks before tea, or shall 
I poke round by myself until I find this blessed 
aggrieved Nora } That horrid little piece of imperti- 
nence has quite woke me up, so it’s scarcely worth while 
to get soothed down again ; I think I’ll find Nora 
and ask for some information which I am anxious to 
write to father about, then after tea I can have a snooze 
until it is time to dress for dinner. Dear, dear, they 
might have the politeness to have tea ready on one’s 
arrival. I expect my stay here will be precious slow, 
with their old-fashioned, prim ideas ; if it weren’t for 
Tony I’d die, but she’d really make a cat laugh ; 
it will be better than a play to watch her at dinner 


The New Owners. 


191 

to-night with Sir John. Now, then, for a search for 
the tearful Nora.’* 

Susy, accordingly, in her usual ponderous, some- 
what heavy mode of progress, wandered from one 
room to another until at last the sound of voices 
guided her to the pretty little boudoir, where Annie 
Forest and Nora had taken shelter, and where Nan 
was now standing, pouring out her tale of woe. A 
slight creak which the door made caused the girls to 
turn their heads, and there stood Susy, shedding 
articles of her wardrobe, as usual, as she walked. Her 
flaxen hair was partly unpinned and lay in a rough 
coil on her fat neck. She came with elephantine 
weight into the room, and ignoring Annie Forest 
altogether, held out a hand to Nora. 

“ Here I am,^^ she said. “ I’m Susy Drummond. 
‘Miss Susan Drummond, the Towers,’ will soon be 
on my visiting cards. Isn’t the place very ram- 
shackle? Doesn’t it want to be put into repair a 
good bit? Fm just dying to hear all about it. Oh, 
and here's an American swinging-chair — I just adore 
them. You don’t mind if I see-saw gently while you 
talk to me. Nan, I bear no malice ; fetch me a foot- 
stool, love, and let me know when tea is brought into 
the drawing-room. Annie, how do? I hope the 
female dragon is very well.” Annie flushed crimson. 
Only a startled look on Nora’s pretty face enabled 
her to control herself She walked to the window 
and looked out. 

Susy blinked her sleepy eyes after her. 

“Never mind,” she said, winking at Nora, “ it*s an 
old feud which I buried — I’m the most forgiving 
creature in Christendom — but if she chooses to dig up 
the hatchet, I can’t help her. I always called that 


192 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

detestable Mrs. Willis the she-dragon. You don^t 
know her, I suppose? You’re in luck, I can tell you. 
Thank you. Nan, for the footstool. Now, this is 
most comfortable. You’ll begin to tell me all you 
can about the Towers, won’t you?” she continued, 
bending slightly forward and laying her fat hand on 
Nora’s slim white arm ; “and so you really are a 
Lorrimer ? How profoundly interesting.” 

Nora fidgeted restlessly on her sofa. 

“ Pm a Lorrimer,” she said at last in a steady 
voice. “I — I don’t think I can tell you about the 
Towers ; you’ll probably go and see the place for 
yourself, either to-morrow or Monday.” 

“ I shall certainly go to-morrow, and at an early 
hour, too ; my father is most anxious to get my 
opinion on it.” 

“ Well, then, you’ll see it for yourself.” 

“ So I shall — quite true, little Miss Rosebud ; but, 
nevertheless, there is such a thing as curiosity, which, 
doubtless, you can gratify. Now, let’s begin. I’m 
nothing if I’m not practical. How many bedrooms 
are there ? ” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“ You don’t know ? Are you simple? Have not 
you lived there all your life ? ” 

“ I have, but I don’t really know. Perhaps if I 
count I can tell you. First, in the Tower, there’s 
Jane Macalister’s room, and Boris sleeps near her, 
and then there’s Kitty — she has a room to herself— 
it’s rather small, but she’s immensely proud of it, and 
there’s Nell and — ” 

Susy suddenly clapped her hands to her ears. 

“ For goodness sake stop,” she exclaimed. “ What 
do I care for your Macalisters, and Boris’s, and Kittys ? 


The New Owners, 193 

I want to know how many bedrooms there are — ten, 
twelve, twenty, thirty ? Can’t you count ? ” 

“ Yes, perfectly,” replied Nora with spirit ; “but I 
never troubled myself to count the number of bed- 
rooms at the Towers ; you can do so for yourself 
when you go to see it to-morrow.” 

“Thanks for nothing. If I’m anything Tm prac- 
tical, and I shall not only count the bedrooms to- 
morrow, but measure them also. I shall take a 
measuring tape with me, and my maid Linette and a 
foot measure.” 

“ How pleasant for Linette to be sandwiched 
between a measuring tape and a foot measure,” ex- 
claimed Annie, turning round from her position at 
the window and speaking for the first time. 

Susy favoured her with a slow glance of intense 
dislike. Slightly turning her back she proceeded 
with her catechism of Nora. 

“ At least you can say something about the draw- 
ing-rooms. How many feet long is the principal 
drawing-room ? ” 

Before poor Nora could reply, the door of the 
room was slowly opened and Mrs. Willis, with her 
usual calm, strong face, entered. 

Susy Drummond gave such a start of dismayed 
surprise that Annie forgave her a good many of her 
sins on the spot. 

Mrs. Willis came up to her and held out her 
hand. 

“ How do you do? ” she said. “ Sir John Thorn- 
ton told us this morning at breakfast that we might 
have the pleasure of meeting you here. Are you 
well ? ” 

“Oh, yes, I’m — I’m quite well, ma’am,” replied 
N 


194 Rose and Tiger Lily, 

Susy, stammering out her words in hopeless con- 
fusion. 

“ Nora, dear, you are looking very tired,” continued 
Mrs. Willis. “ I propose to have tea with you here 
alone, and to read to you for a little afterwards. 
Annie, will you take Miss Drummond to the drawing- 
room ? I saw the tea equipage being taken in as 
I passed.” 

Susy shambled out of the room in Annie’s wake. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

HESTER SPEAKS HER MIND. 

The next day was Sunday, and Susy, notwithstand- 
ing her strong inclinations, was forced to submit to 
Sir John Thornton’s decree that she should not visit 
the Towers that day. Hester had sent a hurried note 
to Molly apprizing her of Susy’s arrival, and begging 
of her, if she valued her peace of mind, not to come 
near the Grange on this dreadful Sunday. 

It passed somehow. Poor Hester always, during 
the remainder of her life, looked back upon it as a day 
of hopeless worry and confusion of brain. Everyone 
seemed to be playing the game of cross-purposes with 
everyone else. Sir John kept on assuring himself 
that he was the happiest man in existence, while Mrs. 
Bernard Temple and Antonia evidently trod on his 
corns at each step he took. Susy, in her moments of 
wakefulness; was sly and watchful. Antonia was 
absolutely indifferent to everything but high art 
Mrs. Bernard Temple was busy as busy could be 
making hay while the sun shone. She guessed 


Hester Spears Her Mind. 195 

shrewdly — perhaps her experiences with the late Mr. 
Bernard Temple helped her — that it was during the 
time of courtship when most of her wishes would be 
carried out. She insisted, therefore, on going carefully 
into the many alterations which she proposed to 
make in the Grange, and Sir John, notwithstanding 
his innate aversion to fuss of any kind, was forced to 
listen to her demands, and, as he was really attached 
to her, she soon got him to say yes to her different 
proposals. 

Nan and Hester, Annie and Nora, kept as much 
together as possible. This was made easy for them 
by kind Mrs. Willis, who not only kept Susy in 
considerable awe, but contrived to interest Antonia 
by allowing her to talk art to her by the hour. 
Antonia used a jargon which Mrs. Willis did not 
in the least understand, but even Antonia was 
not proof against the gracious sympathy of this 
high-minded woman. 

The girls had, therefore, plenty of time for self- 
pity. Annie was the very soul of sympathy, and it 
was a comfort to poor Nora and Hester to pour out 
their sorrows in her affectionate ears. As for Nan, 
she took refuge a good part of the time with Mrs. 
Martin, who shook her fists, when Nan was not look- 
ing, at the backs of Sir John and Mrs. Bernard 
Temple as they w'alked down one of the lawns side 
by side. 

“ She's his match ! ” murmured the old woman. 
“ She’ll give it to him ; now he’ll know what a selfish 
wife means ! He have ’ad his turn of the other kind, 
and now he’ll know what the selfish sort is. Serve 
him right, I say ; serve him well right ! ” 

At last the weary Sunday came to an end and 
N 2 


196 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

on Monday, after breakfast, Susy announced her 
intention of going over to the Towers. 

I suppose I can have a carriage ” she said, 
turning to Sir John, who paused in his exit from the 
dining-room to give her his polite attention. 

“ I suppose I can have a carriage ? ’’ she repeated. 

Annie interrupted — 

The Towers is scarcely a mile away across the 
fields,” she said. 

“ I don’t think I can walk a mile,” replied Susy ; 
my muscles are awfully weak — I dare not strain 
them.” 

“You can have a carriage with pleasure,” said Sir 
John. “ I will order one to be round at whatever 
hour you wish to name.” 

“ At once, please,” said Susy ; “ there’s a good 
deal to be done. I’ve to measure all the rooms for 
carpets and druggets.” 

“ You surely won’t cover the rooms with carpets?” 
exclaimed Antonia. “ I never heard of anything so 
Philistine. Oak parquetry, with rugs that slip about, 
is the only thing admissible. Better bare boards than 
carpets — carpets are simply atrocious ! ” 

When Antonia began to speak, Sir John was heard 
to slam the door behind him ; he had had quite enough 
of this young lady. 

An eager discussion followed his departure, and 
it was finally decided that Susy, Hester, and Antonia, 
accompanied by Annie Forest, should drive over to 
the Towers. 

“ My part in the expedition will be this,” exclaimed 
Annie, taking Hester aside for a moment. “ I’ll 
collect every single Lorrimer child I can lay hold of 
and carry them away to the most remote part of the 


Hester Speaes Her Mind. 197 

grounds I can find, to be out of the reach of that 
detestable Susy and the torture she means to inflict. 
I should recommend you, Hester, to come with us.” 

“Fd like to very much,” replied Hester, with a 
faint smile; “but I think I must stay with Mrs. 
Lorrimer and Molly. I don’t know that I shall be 
the least comfort to them, but somehow I can^t desert 
them.” 

A few moments later the little party drove off, 
and in the course of half-an-hour they arrived at the 
Towers. There was a winding and rather steep beech 
avenue, leading up to the older part of the mansion. 
Owing to the sad state of Squire Lorrimer’s finances, 
this avenue was by no means in a state of complete 
repair. Hester turned her fleet little ponies — for she 
was driving — into it. They were spirited, but always 
well-behaved ; on this occasion, however, they started 
violently, for Antonia was heard to utter a piercing 
shriek of rapture. 

“ Oh, those briars,” she exclaimed — “ those 
heavenly, heavenly, artistic briars ! Stop the car- 
riage, I beg of you. Miss Thornton ! I must cut 
some without a moment’s delay ! ” 

“We can’t stop on the side of a hill, Antonia,” said 
Susy. “ The ponies are fretting already, and nothing 
would induce them to stand still. You don’t want 
us to be killed, I suppose, for the sake of an odious 
briar } ” 

The only answer Antonia made was to press her 
bony right hand with unnecessary force on Susy’s 
right arm and vault from the carriage. 

“Go on,” she said, waving her hand to Hester; 
“ Fll follow' you presently. You don’t suppose Fm 
going to lose a chance of this kind ! I have brought 


198 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

my colour-box with me, and I mean to make a study 
of those briars before I go another step.” 

Suiting her action to her words, Antonia had 
already seated herself on a steep bank and was un- 
fastening her portfolio. 

What a show she’ll be when she does arrive,” 
exclaimed Susy. “ She’ll probably bring three or 
four enormous briars into the house with her ; but 
we may be thankful to be rid of her for a little, for 
she is so painfully positive. I place the greatest faith, 
of course, in her opinions, for she really is a magnifi- 
cently ugly artist, and ugly art is, of course, the only 
correct thing now ; but I do think we might have the 
bedrooms comfortable, don’t you, Hester? With my 
tendency to forty winks at odd moments, I think it is 
scarcely safe to have every room covered with oak 
parquetry and rugs that slip about. The doctor says 
I am very deficient in muscle, and if I fell I might 
break a bone rather badly — don’t you think so, 
Hester?” 

“Yes, I do!” said Hester. “I think you had 
better furnish the Towers exactly as you please, and 
not take any opinions from Antonia ! ” 

They had reached the brow of the hill now, and 
Hester was resting her ponies for a moment. 

“ How fiercely you speak,” said Susy in an 
aggrieved tone. “ Aren’t you really interested in 
me and my future ? Coming to the Towers is a 
very important step for me. I shall be the mistress, 
and in a position of great distinction. Father says 
I must entertain, and I hate entertaining, for it 
rouses one up so dreadfully ; but I do think that 
you, as an old schoolfellow, might take a little 
interest in me.” 


Hester Speaks Her Mind, 199 

“ Listen to me for a moment,” said Hester ; “ I 
want to say something.” 

“ Oh, how appallingly solemn you are ! I wish I 
had a lollipop to stop your mouth with.” 

“You must listen,” said Hester in a firm voice; 
“ Tm not joking. Times come in all lives when one 
cannot joke. I did not love you as my schoolfellow, 
Susy, and, frankly, I do not love you now ; but, when 
you come to the Towers, I’ll do everything in my 
power to help you, not because I like to do this, but 
because it’s right. I can help you in many ways, for 
you don’t know anything of county society ; and, 
coming after such an old and popular family as the 
Lorrimers, people will be very apt to cut you if you 
are not careful. My father and I know everyone in 
the place, and we can get them to be kind to you if — 
if you deserve it ; but that depends altogether on how 
you treat the Lorrimers now.” 

“ Bravo,” burst from Annie, who was sitting in the 
back seat, but who overheard Hester’s words. 

“ Don’t interrupt me, Annie, please,” said Hester. 

“The Lorrimers are my dearest friends,” con- 
tinued Hester. “ Molly Lorrimer, whom you have 
not yet seen, and Annie, here, are the two greatest 
girl friends I have in the world. It is a great, great 
sorrow to the Lorrimers to leave the home where they 
and their people have lived before them for hundreds 
of years, and until they leave the place you ought 
not to talk before them of the way you mean to 
furnish the Towers when you are in possession. You 
ought to regard their feelings ; and if you wish to 
please me, and if you wish me to help you by-and-by, 
you will. Remember, you are not in possession yet. 
The Towers is not your place yet” 


200 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


“ Well, I never ! ” exclaimed Susy. “ Why, youVe 
turned into an orator ; ” but Hester’s words had sub- 
dued her a good deal, for if she had one source of 
envy, it was the envy which parvenus like her give to 
the old county people, and if there was an ambition 
in her stagnant soul, it was to be considered a county 
person herself. 

Accordingly, when the party entered one of the 
drawing-rooms of the Towers, and Molly, looking 
pale and anxious, came forward, and Mrs. Lorrimer 
received Susy with that gentle kindness which always 
characterised her, the young lady had not a word to 
say. She sank down on an ottoman in the centre of 
the room and gazed vacantly around her. 

A whoop from Boris was heard outside. Annie 
rushed to the door to be greeted by him and the other 
children, and carried away in their midst. 

Mrs. Lorrimer asked Susy if she would like to see 
over the house. 

“Yes, please,” replied Susy; “I have brought the 
tapes and measures.” 

She stopped, for Hester had given her a heavy 
frown. 

“If it’s really inconvenient, I needn’t do anything 
to-day,” she said, sinking back into her seat. 

Mrs. Lorrimer looked puzzled, and Molly opened 
her brown eyes very wide. 

Just then there came an interruption, in the shape 
of two individuals who entered the drawing-room by 
separate doors. One of them was Jane Macalister, 
who carried a duster in her hand, and had a large 
smut on her forehead. The other was Antonia, whose 
hat had fallen off, and who trailed two enormous 
briars behind her. 


Hester Spears Her Mind, 


201 


The priestess of high art and the priestess of 
domestic economy, met almost in the centre of the 
room. 

“ Good gracious me,” exclaimed Jane Macalister, 
** who in the world are you, my dear, and what, in the 
name of all that’s orderly, are you bringing those 
abominable briars into the house for?” 

“ Abominable ? ” exclaimed Antonia ; “ these 

briars abominable ? Oh, w'hat crass ignorance one 
comes across in this benighted land. My name is 
Antonia Bernard Temple, and I am an art student. 
I claim nothing higher. I shall be an art student as 
long as I breathe.” 

“And my name is Jane Macalister,” replied poor 
Jane, her whole face growing scarlet with vexa- 
tion, “ and I claim nothing higher than the love of 
order and decent neatness. Give me those briars, 
child, and don’t lumber the room with such messes.” 

Before Antonia could utter a word of remon- 
strance, Jane had whipped her duster round the briars 
and had rushed out of the room with them. 

For a moment Antonia felt inclined to pursue her ; 
but as she was preparing to move, her large gaze was 
attracted by a couple of huge Chinese dragons which 
were reposing under one of the tables. 

“ Oh, you loves ! you darlings ! you adorables ! ” 
she shrieked. “ Here, indeed, is a prize.” 

She made a rush to the objects of her worship, 
and kneeling down on the floor opposite to them, 
whipped out her sketching materials preparatory to 
work. 

“ Tony, you must at least allow me to introduce 
you to Mrs. Lorrimer before you begin to sketch,” 
said Susy, who had perfectly recovered her own 


202 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


equanimity in the amusement which Antonia's con- 
duct afforded her. 

‘‘Yes, yes, anything,” muttered Antonia. “Oh, 
these dragons are a prize ; they are a prize. Yes, 
Susy, what is it you want } ” 

“ Get up,” said Susy, “ and come and be intro- 
duced.” 

She pulled Antonia by her sleeve, who rose in a 
sort of dream and approached Mrs. Lorrimer, looking 
like a person in a trance. 

“ This is my friend, Antonia Bernard Temple,” 
exclaimed Susy, addressing Mrs. Lorrimer. 

“ I am glad to see you, my dear,” said Mrs. Lor- 
rimer in her sweet voice ; “ and I am pleased to find 
that you appreciate the old china." 

“ The dragons ? Superb ; Ruskinesque,” exclaimed 
Antonia. “ You don’t mind if I go back to them } I 
must seize the opportunity of transferring them to my 
note book. Oh, what a heavenly room this is ! Old, 
disorderly, worn, dim with the hue of ages. An 
artist might grovel in this room — grovel with de- 
light ! ” 

“ Well, go back and grovel over the dragons,” 
exclaimed Susy, giving her friend a playful poke. 

Antonia hurried to obey. Her work instantly 
absorbed her ; she saw nothing else. 

“ Isn’t she killing .? exclaimed Susy, addressing 
poor surprised Mrs. Lorrimer. “ She’s to be a sort of 
sister to Hester in the future ; she’s to live at the 
Grange. She’s the daughter of Sir John Thornton’s 
fiancee. Don’t you love the word fiancee ? I do. 
Did you know that at school we called Hetty Prunes 
and Prism ? Fancy Prunes and Prism and the 
Priestess together. It’s almost^too killing.” 


Hester Spears Her Mind, 203 

Mrs. Lorrimer, gentle as she was, was also the 
soul of quiet dignity. She made no reply whatever 
to Susy’s outburst with regard to Antonia, but gently 
led the conversation to matters of every-day interest. 

“ This is our largest drawing-room,” she said, “ but 
we have two others leading into it. The farthest 
drawing-room takes you into the dining-room, and 
that again into the library and morning-room. All 
our reception-rooms open one into the other. You will 
notice that they are built round the central hall, which 
is almost octagon in shape. I am sure you would 
like to see the house, and I do not at all object to 
showing it to you. Ah ! here comes Jane Macalister. 
I’m sure she will have great pleasure in taking you 
round. Jane, dear, come here.” 

Jane came up at once. She still wore her smut, 
but the duster was gone. 

“Jane, let me introduce you to Miss Drummond. 
Her father is the new owner of the Towers ; Miss 
Drummond would like to see over the house, if it 
would not trouble you too much to show her round.” 

“Trouble me,” exclaimed Jane; that doesn’t 
trouble me. Come, child, this way. I’ll go in front 
and you can follow. This is the smaller drawing- 
room. It was here that Charles the Second passed a 
night in the year of grace — ” 

“ Oh, for heaven’s sake,” exclaimed Susy, stopping 
her ears, “ don’t go into dates ; the whole thing is 
confusing enough without dates.” 

Jane favoured her with a quick, contemptuous 
glance. 

“ I shan’t dream of instructing you if you don’t 
wish it, my dear,” she said. “ Those who like igno- 
rance, in ignorance th?!/ shall remain, as far as Jane 


204 Rose and Tiger Lily, 

Macalister is concerned. Well, then, here’s a room 
with three windows and four walls and a ceiling and a 
floor. The furniture won’t belong to you, so you 
needn’t look at it. Now come on. This room we 
also use as a drawing-room, but you needn’t unless 
you like.” 

“ Do stop, pray !” exclaimed Susy. ** I can’t rush 
through the place like this. You are not a Lorrimer, 
are you ? ” 

“ No, I’m a Macalister, of the clan of ” 

“ Oh, please, I don’t want to hear about the clan. 
What I wanted to say was this, that I have got the 
tapes and measures in my pocket ; Hester tells me I 
mustn’t use them on account of paining the Lorrimers, 
but as you are not one, of course you won’t mind. I 
see you have got carpets on all the floors.” 

“Yes, why not.? Carpets are put on most floors — 
at least they used to be when I was young.” 

“But Antonia says that we ought to have par- 
quetry and slippery rugs.” 

“And do you mean to tell me,” exclaimed Jane, 
“ that you are going to heed the words of that poor 
daft lassie? It’s nothing to me what you do, of 
course, but that poor girl has not got her proper wits, 
and if I were you I would try to follow someone with 
a grain of sense.” 

Susy laughed heartily. 

“Antonia is as right as anyone else,” she said 
“ only she has a passion for art.” 

“ Preserve me from such a craze,” exclaimed Jane. 
“ How much longer are we to stand in the middle o( 
this floor while we talk about tapes and measure- 
ments and that silly girl ? ” 

“ But may I measure ? ” 


Hester Spears Her Mind. 205 

“You may do anything you please, provided you 
don’t injure the furniture.” 

“ And it won’t hurt your feelings } ” 

“ No, you couldn’t touch ^em. I’ll sit here and 
wait till you have done.” 

Jane flung herself on a hard chair as she spoke, 
and drawing a long stocking out of her pocket, began 
to knit furiously. 

Susy, who had about as much idea of measuring a 
room as she had of turning the heel of a stocking 
took her tapes out of her pocket and began an im- 
possible task. 

Jane watched her in silence for a moment or two, 
but Susy’s futile attempts were too much for this 
deft, managing creature. 

“ Why don’t you foot it ? ” she exclaimed. “ My 
word, I never saw such a way to set to work. Here, 
you want the length of the room. I’ll do it for you. 
Take your pencil and paper and jot down what I say. 
You havenT got any ? That’s a nice way of doing 
business. Well, then, I hope you have a good 
memory. I always measure a yard as I walk. Now, 
then, you count. Here I begin — one, two, three — 
are you counting ? ” 

“No,” said Susy; “I’m greatly obliged, but you 
confuse me awfully. I won’t do any more measuring 
to-day ; I shouldn’t sleep for a week if I had to keep 
all that in my head. Some men must come down 
from Liberty’s or Morris’s. Antonia prefers Morris, 
she says he’s the most chkr 

“ I don’t know what you mean by chick,” said Jane 
Macalister, “ unless you allude in some mysterious 
way to the fowls ; but I am glad you’ve got sense 
enough not to undertake what Providence has given 


206 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


you no aptitude for. Now, do you or do you not 
want to see the rest of the house? To a person like 
you, it’s just like any other house, only nothing like 
so modern and nothing like so comfortable. There’s 
a ghost in the tower ” 

“ A ghost,” shrieked Susy ; “ I tremble at ghosts, 
I’m in terror at them ; I won’t go near the tower.” 

“ I don’t want to drag you there against your will. 
It’s my private opinion that the ghost is made up of 
rats, but be that as it may, there’s an awful scrimmage 
in the old tower at night. Now, then, will you see it, 
or will you not ? ” 

“ I think I won’t,” said Susy. “ The Towers seems 
to be, from what you say, much like any other place. 
I hope my father has not been induced to pay too 
much for it.” 

“ Hoots ! he has got a place that mere money 
couldn’t purchase unless the Lorrimers had come to 
grief. Don’t you talk of what you know nothing 
about, child. The Towers is the Towers, sacred with 

memory and beautiful ; do you know why the 

Towers is beautiful, Miss Susy Drummond?” 

“ No, I’m sure I don’t,” said Susy, staring in 
astonishment at Jane, who had stalked up to her now 
and was staring her full in the face. 

“ Well, then, perhaps I’d better tell you, if it is for 
the last time. The Towers is beautiful because for 
hundreds of years brave men have been born here 
and gentle noble women have lived here, and their 
influence has got somehow into the walls and into the 
furniture, and it pervades the rooms inside and out. 
It’s bad to go against that kind of spirit, and you and 
your father had better be careful when you come here, 
or you may rake up ghosts that you won’t much care 


Antonia's Gift, 


207 


about Now, if you’ll have the goodness to go back 
to the others — you’ll find them in the front drawing 
room. I’ll return to my duties, which at the present 
moment consist of shelling peas and chucking rasp- 
berries. That’s your way, Miss Susan Drummond, 
through that door, and if you’re wise you’ll remembei 
my words.” 


CHAPTER XXII 

ANTONIA’S GIFT. 

When Susan returned to the drawing room she saw 
no one there but Antonia, who, squatting on the 
floor, was absorbed heart and soul in copying her 
Chinese dragons. Susy was not in a humour to talk 
to Antonia, she therefore proceeded to go further 
afield. She was anxious to find Hester and Annie. 
The Towers, with its old-fashioned rooms and old- 
world furniture, had much disappointed her. It needs 
the sort of education which nothing could ever give to 
Susy Drummond, to appreciate a place like the Towers. 
Hester and Jane Macalister had also between them 
contrived to depress her, and it was a subdued and 
rather crestfallen Susy who now crossed the magnifi- 
cent octagon hall in pursuit of the rest of her party. 

Antonia meanwhile worked at her dragons with a 
will. If Susy were out of her element, Antonia was 
absolutely steeped in hers. The faded furniture, the 
subdued light, the rich colour of the magnificent china 
filled her really artistic nature with a sense of rejoicing. 
Behind all her affectations, Antonia had a soul. It 
had never been awakened yet. All her life hitherto 


208 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


poor Antonia had spent her time with the most 
empty-headed and frivolous people. Only art seemed 
great and glorious and satisfying. She loved it 
sincerely, and for itself alone ; she had no ambitions 
with regard to it, ambition was not a part of her queer 
nature ; she would all her life be a humble votary at a 
lofty shrine. She did not imagine that there could be 
anything greater than art in the whole world. As yet 
her soul had not been really aroused, but the time of 
awakening was near. 

Having made a rough, and, in truth, a very dis- 
torted sketch of the dragons, she gathered up her 
colours and portfolio, and prepared to search farther 
afield for objects on which to expend her genius. She 
followed Susy into the octagon hall, but, seeing the 
wide front doors open, went out, and, crossing a 
by no means well-kept field, entered the paddock, 
where the colts, Joe and Robin, had disported them- 
selves before their sale. The paddock was skirted by 
a copse of small fir-trees, and Antonia sniffed the air 
as she walked towards it. Antonia was in a rusty 
black dress, with very little material in the skirt, and 
an extremely long train, which she never held up. 
She had just got to the edge of the copse of young 
trees, and was preparing to make a sketch of their 
straight trunks with the delicate sunlight shining 
across them, when a strange noise attracted her 
attention. She dropped her colour box, uttered one 
of her affected little shrieks, and then dropped on 
her knees beside a child who was lying face down- 
wards on the grass. The child’s dark hair completely 
covered her face, but the sobs which shook her slender 
little frame were too violent to be inaudible. What- 
ever ailed the child, she was prostrated by such a 


Anton/a^s Gift, 


209 


tempest of grief that Antonia forgot high art in an 
honest wish to comfort human misery. 

“ Who are you ? ” she asked. “ Can I do anything 
for you ? What can be the matter with you } Have 
you lost your colour box ? 

Antonia could understand grief at such a loss, 
hence her inquiry. 

Nell turned a little when she was spoken to ; 
dabbed her pocket-handkerchief into each eye, and 
then looked up at Antonia. 

“ I wish you’d go away,” she said. " I don’t want 
you. I have come away here to hide. I wish, I wish 
you’d go away ! ” 

“ I don’t wish to trouble you in any way,” replied 
Antonia, “ but I can’t go away, for I’ve come here to 
sketch. Your sobs don’t disturb me now that I know 
there’s nothing very serious the matter, so perhaps 
my presence won’t disturb you. I’ll sit here and 
not take the least notice of you. I must imprison 
that sunshine before it goes. You can sob away, I 
won’t listen.” 

But to be told that you can sob as long as you 
like has generally the effect of stopping tears, and 
Nell, astonished at Antonia’s appearance and words, 
presently sat up on the grass, and, flinging back her 
heavy rhane of hair, watched the priestess of art with 
great interest. How could Antonia imprison a sun- 
beam ? It sounded interesting ! Nell blinked her 
eyes and looked at her solemnly. 

“ Well, child,” said Antonia, pausing in her work, 
and giving her one of her slow glances, ‘H’m glad 
you’re better; I never heard such distressing sobs. 
It’s a great pity for you to cry so much, for you dis- 
figure yourself; but I wish now that you are here 
O 


210 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


you’d sit still, for I’d like to sketch you with that woe- 
begone look. I never saw such a perfect ideal of true 
artistic beauty before.” 

“Beauty.^” said Nell, with a little laugh. “But 
I’m called ‘ the ugly duckling ’ ! ” 

“ Charming ! ” exclaimed Antonia. “ I’ll im- 
mortalise this ‘ ugly duckling.’ She shall be the 
foreground for these pine trees, and the imprisoned 
sunbeams can light her up from behind.” 

Notwithstanding her sorrow, Nell found it in- 
tensely interesting to be made the foreground of a 
picture. She wondered how the imprisoned sun- 
beams would like their office of always shining round 
her head. Nell was by no means vain. She honestly 
believed herself to be a hideous little girl, but it was 
refreshing once, as a change, to be spoken of as a true 
artistic beauty. She thought that she would learn 
the phrase, and repeat it over when she looked at her- 
self in the glass, or when Kitty and Harry became 
more than usually aggravating about her personal 
appearance. 

Meanwhile, the artist dashed in her colours with 
fiery speed. Nell sat perfectly still, and gazed straight 
at Antonia. Suddenly a flood of colour spread itself 
all over her face. Was Antonia the new owner of the 
Towers } If so, she was the cause of poor Nell’s 
heart-broken sobs. 

The younger members of the Lorrimer household 
had solemnly vowed an undying feud against the new 
owner of the Towers. They had established this feud 
with the solemnity of a sacred rite. They had made 
a bonfire and stood round it in a circle and joined 
hands, and declared the following awful formula : — 

“ Neither I, nor my children, nor my grandchildren, 


Antonians Gift, 


2II 

nor any of my descendants, will ever speak a friendly 
word to the new owner of my ancestral home. I 
wish the ghost of my ancestor, Hugh Lorrimer, who 
died in the Wars of the Roses, to haunt the new 
owner and his family ; and I solemnly declare that I 
never will have part or lot with him or his.” 

This jargon had been made up by Harry, but 
each member of the feud, as they termed them- 
selves, had solemnly repeated it, even down to little 
two-year-old Philip. 

Suppose this wonderful, queer lady, who was 
making a sketch of Nell, was the new owner. In 
that case, it was Nell’s duty to leave her at once. 

“ I want to ask you a question,” said Nell. 

“ Yes — don’t stir, please — ask me anything you 
like.” 

“ Are you the new owner of my home ” 

‘‘ I the new owner } ” exclaimed Antonia. 
“ Heavens I no ! I own nothing except this ” — she 
clasped her colour-box and looked up with a face of 
ecstacy. “ I only want this,” she said, “ and this” 
she continued, waving her hand with an impressive 
sweep which was meant to include both earth and 
sky. 

She claimed a good deal, Nell thought ; but, after 
all, that did not matter, as she had nothing to do 
with the feud. 

“ I’m glad you are not the owner,” said Nell, “ for, 
if you were, I should have been obliged to leave you.” 

Why so } ” 

“ I and the others have sworn it solemnly round 
a bonfire.” 

The words were so unusual that Antonia was 
greatly amused. 

O 2 


212 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


"You don’t like to leave the Towers, then ?” she 
said. 

‘•Like it?” replied Nell. “Would you, if you 
had lived here ever since the tenth century ? ” 

“ Mercy, child ! how venerable I’d be ! ” exclaimed 
Antonia. She smiled in quite a tragic way — it was 
quite a new thing to see a smile on Antonians 
face. 

Nell looked at her very gravely. Her own sweet 
grey eyes grew full of tears. 

“ It will kill father,” she said suddenly, in a 
smothered voice. 

She swayed herself backwards and forwards as 
she spoke, in an ecstasy of pain. Strange to say, she 
seemed to understand Antonia, and, still stranger, 
Antonia understood her. 

The priestess of art dropped her palette. 

“ Tell me about your father,” she said, quickly ; 
“tell me about yourself. You and your people have 
lived here for years — centuries — and it breaks your 
hearts to go } It’s wonderfully artistic — it savours 
of mediaeval romance. And you go for a creature 
like Susan Drummond — shallow as a plate — no soul 
anywhere about her } She gets your rooms replete 
with memories, and your dear briary avenues and 
your fir trees, and this uncultured waste ? ” 

“ It’s a paddock,” interrupted Nell, who could not 
quite follow Antonia’s imagery. 

“It’s a waste,” said Miss Bernard Temple, with 
fire. “ The Towers is untrammelled by man’s vulgar 
restraint. Child, I do not even know your namdj but 
I think I understand your grief.” 

“You cannot,” said Nell, with gentle dignity — 
“you are not a Lorrimer. But I’m glad I didn’t vow 


Antonians Gift, 


213 

to hate you round the bonfire. Now I’m afraid I 
must go.” 

“ One minute first,” said Antonia. “ Did you say 
that leaving this place would kill your father ? ” 

I’m afraid it will,” said Nell. “ He won’t come 
home — mother can’t get him to come back. He 
came the night he had sold the Towers, and Boris 
and I saw him ; but I don’t think he’ll ever come 
back again. I think his heart is broken. But I 
cannot speak of it any longer, please — it hurts me so 
dreadfully here.” 

Nell had risen from the grass — she stood tall and 
thin and pale by Antonia’s side. When she uttered 
the last words, she pressed her hand against her heart. 

“Good-bye,” she said solemnly. “Jane Mac- 
alister said I was to be in at twelve o’clock to help 
her with some darning. Good-bye.” 

Antonia held out one of her very long, very 
bony hands. She slipped it round Nell’s waist, and 
drawing her close, kissed her gently between her 
eyebrows, then she let her go. 

Nell left the paddock ; but Antonia did not 
attempt to finish her interrupted sketch. She sat 
on, lost in a world of musing. At last she uttered 
some emphatic words aloud. 

“ I’m not much use,” she said to herself ; “ nobody 
cares about me, and I care for no one. I love art 
with a divine passion ; but art does not need such 
a poor, feeble disciple. Art can still exist and be 
glorious without Antonia. I am ugly I know, and 
I have no genius ; but I have got one power — I can 
get my own way. All my life long, through a queer 
kind of persistence which is in me, I have got my 
way. I do not get it because people love me, for I 


214 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


don’t honestly think a soul in the wide world loves 
me, but I get it because — because of something which 
I don’t myself understand. It’s a power I’ve got; 
it’s my one gift. Did mother want me to study 
art in Paris ? No ; still I went. Did mother wish 
me to become grotesque, and to wear a dress like 
this.^^ No; still I wear it Did mother intend me 
to come with her on Saturday to the Grange ? No, 
a thousand times no ; still I came. I can twist 
mother round this finger. She appeals to me ; I 
counsel her ; she asks my advice ; she is obliged to 
take it whether she likes or not Mother is com- 
pletely under my thumb. So it was with the pro- 
fessor who taught me ; so it was with the students 
who worked with me ; so it will be in the future 
with Hester, if I still wish it ; and with Sir John 
Thornton, if I ordain it They think very little of 
Antonia now ; but wait until they feel my power ; 
wait until I choose to direct them, and — hey, presto 
— they walk in my paths, not their own. Now I 
have made up my mind on one point I have not 
the faintest idea how it is to be managed ; but 
managed it shall be. Susan Drummond and her 
father are not to desecrate the Towers with their 
commonplaceness, their shallowness, and vulgarity. 
The Lorrimers are still to live here ; and Nell’s heart 
is not to be broken. For the sake of the ugly 
duckling I do this. How, I know not ; but I turn 
all the power that is in me in that one direction from 
this hour forward. 

“ Poor, ugly duckling with the pathetic eyes. I 
do believe Antonia loves you.’* 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

TRUTH AND FIDELITY. 

Hester and her party returned to the Grange in 
time for lunch. All the way back Antonia was 
silent. They drove home by another road ; they 
passed a bog of extreme desolation, and some larger 
and wilder briars than ever ; they skirted a melan- 
choly common, but Antonia never made an observa- 
tion ; her whole gaze was turned inward ; she was 
looking so intently at the picture of a sorrowful 
child, that she was blind to everything else. Susy 
was decidedly in a bad temper ; Hester’s brave heart 
was full of aches, doubts, and fears ; and Annie was 
again going back to that unsolved problem of how 
she was to get back the ring for Mrs. Willis. 

The return party was, therefore, a dull one ; 
although no one noticed the other’s dulness, each 
being so occupied with her own thoughts. 

Mrs. Willis was to leave the Grange immediately 
after lunch, and Hester and Annie were to accompany 
her to Nortonbury in the landau. 

Just as the carriage drove up to the house, Mrs. 
Willis remembered the ring and spoke to Annie. 

“ My dear,” she said with a smile, “ I am leaving 
the house without my ring. It is too late now to 
send it to Paris to be copied ; but as I see you 
never wear it, I may as well take it back with me 
to Lavender House. You know, my love, how much 
I value that ring. I feel quite lonely without it.” 

Annie’s pretty face turned pink. 


2I6 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


“But I should like to wear it before I go back to 
school.” she said, “ and you promised that I might 
have it during the holidays.” 

“ So I did ; well, I will say nothing more. Be 
sure you take good care of it and give it back to me 
on the day of your return to Lavender House.” 

Annie promised with a light heart. The holidays 
were to last for another week, and what might not 
happen in a week? She laughed quite gaily, and 
springing lightly into the carriage, seated herself by 
Hester’s side. As she did so, her eyes encountered 
the grave dark ones of Antonia fixed fully upon her. 
There was a curious expression round Antonia’s 
mouth which puzzled Annie and gave her a momentary 
sense of discomfort. 

The drive, however, through the pleasant summer 
air revived her spirits, and on the way home she had 
so much to talk over with Hester that she naturally 
forgot the ring and her anxieties with regard to it 

When the girls returned to the Grange they found 
the whole party out of doors enjoying afternoon tea 
on one of the lawns. Susy was swinging backwards 
and forwards in a large American chair. Nora was 
lying on a low couch slowly fanning herself Mrs. 
Bernard Temple, looking very handsome and stately, 
was pouring out tea for the rest of the party and 
looking down at Sir John, who was lounging on the 
grass. Antonia was sitting with her back straight 
up against an oak tree, her eyes were half shut, ^nd 
a very full cup of tea was on her lap — the tea was in 
extreme danger of being spilt, but Antonia cared 
nothing for any of these things. 

As soon as ever Annie and Hester appeared in 
view, Miss Bernard Temple sprang suddenly to her 


Truth and Fidelity. 


217 


feet. Of course the cup of tea came to instant 
grief. Sir John uttered an exclamation of decided 
annoyance; Nora exclaimed, “Oh, Miss Bernard 
Temple, what a mess you have made of your dress ! ” 
and Susy roused herself sufficiently to shake a playful 
finger at Antonia. 

“ Oh, Tony, Tony, how killing you are,” she said ; 
Mrs. Bernard Temple looked aggrieved but said 
nothing, she knew Antonia too well. 

“ How am I killing ? ” exclaimed Antonia ; “ this 
will shake off : that is the good of a shabby black 
dress — it stands anything. Miss Forest, I particularly 
want to speak to you ; I am glad you have come 
home.” 

She went straight up to Annie and tucked one 
bony hand through her arm. “ Come,” she said, 
“let us retire somewhere — I am anxions to talk 
to you.” 

“ But I want my tea first,” said Annie. “ I am 
really very thirsty.” 

“ How material,” exclaimed Antonia ; “ well. I’ll 
wait — be quick.” 

She marched a step or two away, and leant against 
the wide trunk of the oak tree. 

Annie felt provoked. Antonia’s queer glance 
returned uncomfortably to her memory. 

She took her tea, therefore, in greater haste than 
usual and then, going up to Miss Bernard Temple, 
told her she was ready to listen to anything she had 
to say. 

“ Come, then,” said Antonia ; “ we must have 
solitude. Where is the most solitary spot ? ” 

“ We can walk up this rise,” said Annie — “ here, 
where the path is. There is a summer-house at the 


2i8 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

top of this hill, where we can sit But I cannot 
imagine what you have to say to me.” 

“ It’s simple enough,” said Antonia ; “ I wish just 
to inform you that I know something.” 

“ I expect you do,” said Annie, with a light 
laugh ; “ several things, most probably.” 

“Something about you,” pursued Antonia, in a 
firm, hard voice. 

“ Indeed } How interesting ! ” Annie’s tone was 
not quite so comfortable now. 

“ I’ll tell you what it is,” continued Antonia, 
standing still, facing round and turning her melan- 
choly gaze full on Annie : “ you have not got the 
ring.” 

“ What ring > What do you mean ? ” 

“ The ring Mrs. Willis asked you to return to her. 
You did not return it, because you had not got it 
You would have returned it if you had it — you are 
not the girl to care enough about rings just to keep 
it for the sake of wearing it. I know what has 
happened — you have sold or pawned the ring.” 

“ How can you know ? ” exclaimed Annie, in a 
voice almost of fear ; “ how is it possible for you to 
tell? You don’t know anything whatever about me 
— how can you tell ? ” 

“ Intuition,” replied Antonia, in a light voice. “ I 
can see farther than most people when I choose to 
see. Intuition and experience. Do you imagine 
that I, in my chequered career, have never had to 
part with a jewel. Once, when in Paris, I sold my 
hair. I had no money to buy canvas and colours, so 
I went to a barber, and he cut it quite short and gave 
me a napoleon for it. Ah I that nap., that darling 
nap., how I loved it I ” 


Truth and Fidelity, 


219 


" You are a very queer girl,” said Annie. 

“ That’s neither here nor there,” replied Antonia. 
** I didn’t take you away from the others to speak of 
myself. I have watched you since I came here, and 
I can see that you are a very bright, clever girl ; also, 
that you are pretty, according to modern ideas. You 
are not true art, by any means ; but what of that ? I 
know that you are in trouble about that ring, so you 
may as well confide in me.” 

But will you tell } ” asked Annie. 

“Tell!” said Antonia, with scorn. “I don’t ask 
for confidences to repeat them again — that is not 
Antonia Bernard Temple. Art is my mistress — art 
exacts both truth and fidelity from her disciples. 
You need not fear that I will tell.” 

“You are a queer girl,” replied Annie. “I’m 
sure you will not tell. Yes, I am in trouble about 
the ring, and I don’t mind confiding the trouble to 
you.” 

“ Sit down here, then, on the bank,” said Antonia, 
flinging herself on the grass as she spoke, “and 
state the case as briefly as possible. Where and 
when did you pawn the ring ? ” 

“ Oh, I didn’t pawn it — it wasn’t done by me ; 
and, as things have turned out, it wasn’t really 
pawned at all. This is the story.” 

Annie told it in a few forcible words ; Antonia 
listened attentively, taking in all the facts. 

“ And thirty-two shillings would get you out of 
this scrape ? ” she said, in conclusion, looking fixedly 
at Annie. 

“ Oh, yes, indeed. If I had thirty-two shillings, I 
would pay Mrs. Martin and get the ring back, and 
when I return to Lavender House I would tell 


220 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


everything to Mrs. Willis. I would tell her what I 
have done, and how badly I have acted. At present 
there is a cloud between us ; and she is my best, my 
kindest, my most valued friend. What I cannot bear 
to do — what I cannot stand — is to have to tell her 
that I pawned what was not my own, and at the 
same time not to be able to give her back the ring.” 

“ I partly understand,” said Antonia in a slow 
voice ; “ I partly grasp your meaning. The pawning 
of the jewel is to me a mere nothing. I have had 
chequered times when the tea-pot and even the coffee- 
pot have been sold for the sake of a quarter of a cake 
of cobalt or of rose- madder, but then the tea-pot and 
the coffee-pot and the hair which grew on my head 
were undoubtedly my own. I cannot understand your 
taking another’s property, nor your being deceitful 
about it. The paths of deceit are shut doors to me, 
naturally, who am a disciple of the great and divine 
Art. I mention this as an incident, but whether I 
understand you or not scarcely affects the case. I am 
willing to help you if you will help me. I can manage 
to get you thirty-two shillings, perhaps not to-day 
and perhaps not to-morrow, but certainly before you 
return to your school.” 

“ Oh, you are good ! ” exclaimed Annie, whose 
pretty cheeks were like peonies, for Antonia had 
managed to make her feel terribly small and con- 
temptible. 

“No, I am not good,” replied Miss Bernard 
Temple, “and I am not doing this in any sense for 
you. I do it because I wish to be in your confidence, 
as I think you can be a useful ally. I have a delicate 
mission before me, and I see that you may be very 
useful.” 


Truth and Fidelity. 


221 


** A mission ? ” said Annie, looking up in surprise. 

“ Yes ; there is a great deal at stake, but I believe 
that, difficult as the undertaking is, I may be per- 
mitted to succeed. I want to wrest the Towers from 
the hand of the Philistines.” 

“ What do you mean if ” exclaimed Annie. 

“ In other words,” continued Miss Bernard Temple, 
** I want to keep the Lorrimers in the home of their 
ancestors and to make those shallow Drummonds 
stay in their own place.” 

** I suppose we all want that,” said Annie ; “ but 
how can you possibly do it ? Y ou have no power.” 

“ So you think, but you are mistaken ; I have a 
great deal of power. Now, will you help me ” 

“To do this Yes. With all my heart and soul.” 

“ That is good. I don’t wish to say anything to 
Hester Thornton nor to Nora Lorrimer, nor to any of 
the Lorrimers, nor least of all to Susan Drummond. 
I think I can manage Susy, for I am up to some of 
her pretty little vagaries. I can also manage mother, 
and mother has a good deal of influence in a certain 
quarter just now. You are a sort of outsider, and yet 
you are very friendly with everybody, so you can 
render me very important help ; but, of course, you 
clearly understand that fidelity is my motto, and you 
know also that your mission will be one of extreme 
delicacy.” 

“ I have plenty of tact,” said Annie. “ I most 
faithfully promise to reveal nothing, and I will do 
everything in my power for you. I begin to believe 
in you. I think you are a wonderful girl.” 

“ Don’t say that,” said Antonia, with solemn im- 
pressiveness ; “ if there is one thing more than another 
that gives me intense pain, it is praise. I am but the 


222 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


meanest disciple of great Art. I am doing this in the 
cause of Art. Now, I am not going to tell you what 
my plan of campaign is, at least, not to-day, but I 
want you to make certain inquiries for me. I want 
you to try and discover all you can from Hester with 
regard to her father’s wealth, and all you can from 
Molly with regard to the Lorrimers* difficulties ; and 
you are somehow or other to get the address in 
London where Squire Lorrimer is now staying. 
Have all this information ready for me by to-morrow 
morning. Now you can return to the others ; I am 
going back fo the house.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

A WET SPONGE. 

Antonia walked slowly in the direction of the house, 
trailing her long skirt behind her. She entered by a 
side door, and went straight up to her own room. 
The bedroom set apart for Miss Bernard Temple 
opened into the large and stately bedroom occupied 
by the future mistress of the Grange. Both rooms 
were dainty and fresh in the extreme. Mrs. Bernard 
Temple’s maid was now sitting in Antonia’s room 
mending a long rent in that young lady’s brown 
Liberty velveteen evening dress. 

'‘You have made an awfully jagged rent, Miss 
Antonia,” said the girl. 

“ Have I ? ” said Antonia ; “ why mend it, then ? 
I never expect to have my clothes mended. Of course, 
if you are good enough to occupy your time over me, 
Pinkerton, I am much obliged to you, but I don’t 


A Wet Sponge, 


223 

expect your services, so clearly understand the 
position.” 

“Lor*!” answered Pinkerton, who had a round, 
country face and a somewhat brusque manner, “ what 
a show you’d be. Miss Antonia, if someone didn’t 
make you and mend you.” 

Antonia went over to the open window, and, 
flopping herself down on her knees, leant her two 
elbows on the window-sill and looked out. 

“I wish you’d let me know if Miss Drummond is 
having forty winks in her room,” she said suddenly. 
“ She generally does go to her own room about this 
hour, does she not ? ” 

“ I believe so, miss. I’ll inquire if she’s there 
now.” 

Pinkerton soon returned with the information that 
Miss Drummond’s door was locked, that she could 
not see her maid anywhere, but that she heard 
sounds proceeding from within the room which led 
her to infer that the forty winks were being enjoyed. 

“But there’s no use in your going to her. Miss 
Antonia,” said Pinkerton, “for she won’t hear you 
however hard you knock.” 

“L’ll see about that,” said Antonia. “Do you 
happen to know, Pinkerton, if Miss Drummond’s 
window is open ? ” 

“ Sure to be, miss ; every window in the house is 
kept open during this sultry weather.” 

“ There’s no time to be lost,” murmured Antonia ; 
“ I must scale the wall.” 

She left her own bedroom in a hurry, and ran 
downstairs. 

“ Nan,” she shouted, catching sight of Nan’s white 
frock in the distance, “ come here.” 


224 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

Nan ran up to her rather unwillingly. Antonia 
was detestable in her eyes as belonging to the dreadful 
new stepmother. 

“ Why do you frown at me like that, child ? said 
Antonia ; “ it isn’t pretty.” 

“Tell-tale tit,” answered Nan rudely; “you’ll 
be making up stories of me in the future, won’t 
you ? ” 

“ I ? ” said Antonia, with a careless rise of her 
brows. “No; I shan’t have time. Now, can you 
tell me if there’s a ladder about ? ” 

“ No, I can’t,” answered Nan. 

“ Are there no ladders to be found in this benighted 
and over-cultivated region } ” 

“ Plenty ; but I can’t tell you where they are.” 

Antonia knitted her brows. Nan gazed at her 
curiously. It was really interesting to have something 
to do with a person who wanted a ladder. What was 
she going to do with it } 

“ I must climb without,” said Antonia. “ I wonder 
are there creepers.” 

“What do you want with it?” said Nan in quite 
a friendly tone. 

“ I want to get into Susan Drummond’s room by 
her window.” 

“ Oh, dear, what fun ! ” Nan’s eyes danced. 

“ She is sound asleep,” pursued Antonia, “ and I 
propose to use the wet sponge with etfect.” 

“They did that at school,” replied Nan. “How 
lovely ! Oh, how perfectly lovely ! I’m sure I can 
help you to find a ladder. Come round with me to 
the farmyard.” 

Nan held out her hand, which Antonia grasped. 
They rushed across the lawn helter-skelter, and in an 


A Wet Sponge. 


225 


incredibly short space of time a ladder was leaning 
up against Susy’s window. Nan held it from below 
while Antonia climbed. The next moment she had 
entered the room. 

“Thank you heartily, Nan,” she called to the 
little girl. 

She made a good deal of noise, but Susy, lying 
on her back in the centre of the big bed, was imper- 
vious to sound. Antonia filled the sponge with cold 
water, and, standing at the foot of the bed, dashed it 
at Susy. The first application only made the 
sleeper groan and snore heavily, but at the second 
she opened her eyes, and at the third she sat up 

“Now, what is the matter.?” she exclaimed. 
“ Am I back at that detestable school with the she- 
dragon once more .? Oh, Antonia, what in the world 
are you doing here ? ” 

“ Sponging you,” said Antonia. “ I have some- 
thing to say, so wake up.” 

“ Wake up .? ” replied Susy. “ I should think I am 
awake. Who could stand such barbarous treatment ? 
I was so comfortable, and I had locked the door to 
make all things perfectly safe. How in the world did 
you get into the room ? ” 

“By a ladder, through the open window. Now 
pray don’t waste any more time over trivial de- 
tails. I have come here to have a serious talk 
with you.” 

“Why serious, Tony? You know how I hate 
grave subjects.” 

“ I have come to have a quiet talk with you about 
the Towers ; you can sit there, just where you are. 
Don’t dry your hair, or you’ll get sleepy again. I’ll 
keep a basin of cold water near me and sponge you 
P 


226 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


whenever you wink an eyelid. Now then, what do 
you think of the Towers 

“ I have scarcely seen it yet.” 

“You must have a first impression ; what is it 

“Really, Tony, you needn’t have awakened me 
and gone to the trouble of a ladder, and an open win- 
dow, and a sponge, for the sake of hearing my first 
impressions.” 

“ That’s neither here nor there,” answered An- 
tonia. “ What do you think of the Towers ? ” 

“ Oh, it’s well enough ; it seems to be a very 
old place.” 

“ Didn’t it strike you that the rooms were musty ? ” 

“ Well, yes ; now that you mention it, I thought 
they were decidedly musty.” 

“ It will be impossible,” said Antonia, “ for you 
to turn the Towers into a proper Moresque or 
Libertyesque house.” 

“ I thought you liked the place ; you seemed so 
delighted with the briars.” 

“ The briars are well enough, and so is the 
china ; it’s the rooms I complain of ; they never can 
be reduced to high art — your sort of high art, I 
mean, Susy. But now, tell me, did you do much 
measuring? ” 

“ No, I didn’t ; a dreadful woman came with me ; 
she quite frightened me, and spoke a lot about the 
Lorrimers, and a ghost in the tower.” 

“ Well, of course there’d be a ghost in the tower,” 
continued Antonia ; “ an old place like that couldn’t 
exist without its ghost.” 

“ I don’t believe a bit in ghosts,” said Susy. “No 
sensible people believe in them ; there are no such 
things. You know that, of course, Antonia.” 


A IV£T Sponge, 


227 

Susy looked uncomfortable while she spoke, and 
Antonia knew well that she was an arrant coward. 

“You don’t believe in ghosts either,” continued 
Susy ; “ do you now, Tony ? ” 

“ Oh, but I do,” answered Antonia ; “ I believe 
in them profoundly. I have Shakespeare for my 
authority on the subject.” 

“And you really think that — that the Towers 
is haunted 1 ” 

“No doubt whatever on the subject. If you don’t 
want to be convinced against your will, you must 
choose a bedroom in the most modern part of the 
house, and avoid the old tower, with its funny, quaint 
little rooms. Frankly, I am disappointed in the 
Towers as a place for you — the rooms are not your 
sort — you want great, lofty, bright, modern rooms. I 
donT like that musty smell either ; it points to damp 
somewhere. Then, it is scarcely likely that the water 
supply is perfect ; those old wells are full of danger, 
and you once had typhoid, don’t you remember? 
Your father will have to spend a lot on the place be- 
fore he makes it anything like what your sort of high 
art requires ; and when all is said and done, you’d be 
lonely there. You know I’m perfectly frank ; you 
know that well, don't you ? ” 

“Yes, Tony,” answered poor Susy in a most 
melancholy voice. “ Oh, please don’t throw any more 
sponges at me ; I am quite shivering, and your words 
make me feel so melancholy. But why should I be 
lonely at the Towers ; there are plenty of neighbours 
all around ? ” 

“ That is true, but I don’t believe you’ll care 
for them, nor they for you : they are the Lorrimer 
sort, and the Miss Macalister sort, and the Hester 
P 2 


228 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

Thornton sort. You know you don’t care for those 
sorts of people, do you ? ” 

“ I’m sure I don’t. I hate them. I wish father 
hadn’t bought the Towers without consulting me.” 

“ Can’t he back out of it ? ” 

“ Back out of his bargain ? What do you 
mean } ” 

“ I mean what I say ; can’t he get out of it ? 
The Towers isn’t a bit the sort of place for you ; it 
isn’t even healthy for a girl like you. There’s a ghost 
there, and ground damp, and bad water, and the 
neighbours aren’t sociable, and you’ll be moped to 
death.” 

“ How perfectly miserable you make me, Tony, 
but I won’t be quite friendless, for you’ll be here most 
of the time now, won’t you ? ” 

“ Not 1 ; I am going back to my atelier in Paris. 
Do you think I’d live in a poky corner of the world 
like this ? ” 

“ What shall I do ? ” echoed Susy. “ I think 
you’re very unkind to make me so wretched and to 
depress me in the way you are doing. The Towers 
is bought now, and we must make the best of it.” 

“ I only hope you won’t suffer the consequences of 
this piece of folly,” retorted Antonia with spirit. “ The 
Towers is not the place for you, and you ought to 
persuade your father to get out of that bargain. Let 
him take a nice cheerful villa at Richmond ; that’s 
where you ought to live.” 

“ I wish he would,” said Susy ; “ but it’s a great 
deal too late, a great deal too late to draw back now. 
Besides, we did so want to be county people.” 

“ Y ou’ll never be county people, whatever that 
jargon means — that is, you’ll never be like the 


A Wet Sponge. 


229 

Lorrimers and the Thorntons. You don’t want to be, 
do you ? ” 

“ Good gracious, no ; they are a depressing set.” 

“Then that’s what county people are, so why 
should you kill yourself to be one of them ? Aren’t 
you going to write to your father to tell him what you 
think of the Towers? ” 

“ Shall I ? ” 

“ I would if I were you. You might suggest ” 

“ Yes ; do you think it would be any use ?” 

“ There is no saying — it’s your own affair. If you 
choose to die of ennui, don’t tell me that I haven’t 
warned you. Now I see you are wide awake, so you 
may dry your hair and get up.” 

“ Oh, dear, oh, dear,” sighed Susy after Antonia 
had swung herself out of the room, “ I’m chilled to 
the bone and every scrap of spirit taken out of me. I 
hate that awful Towers — why did father buy it ?” 

One of Antonia’s great ideas was on all occasions 
to strike while the iron is hot. It was her plan to 
leap over obstacles or to push them vigorously aside. 
She had no respect for people’s corns. Their pre- 
conceived prejudices were nothing to her. Having 
succeeded in disturbing Susy, she now went straight 
to her mother’s room. Mrs. Bernard Temple was 
seated in an easy chair by the open window, enjoying 
a quiet ten minutes for thought and rest before it was 
time for her to dress for dinner. Pinkerton was moving 
about putting the different accessories for her mis- 
tress’s toilet in order. Antonia pushed her almost 
rudely aside as she swept across the room. 

“ Go away, Pinkerton,” she said, “ 1 want to speak 
to mother by herself.” 

“Oh, really, not at present, Antonia,” said Mrs. 


230 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

Bernard Temple, with a look of alarm spreading 
over her high-class features. “ I have gone through 
a great deal to-day and am quite tired, and I 
shall have to begin to dress for dinner in a few 
minutes. Sir John is very particular about my ap- 
pearance, and I wish Pinkerton to try the effect of 
arranging my hair in a new manner. I thought, 
Pinkerton, that you might pile it up high on a sort of 
cushion — it has a very old-picture effect.” 

“You ought to wear a cap,” said Antonia, stand- 
ing in front of her parent ; “ it would be much 
more suitable and appropriate, and would save you 
a lot of trouble.” 

“A cap!” almost screamed Mrs. Bernard Temple. 
“To hear you speak, Antonia, one would think that I 
was advanced in years.” 

“ As iPs only I who think that, it doesn’t matter, 
mother,” said Antonia. “You shall wear your hair 
any way you please, only I really must have a little 
talk with you first. The sooner I begin my talk the 
sooner it will be over, so please go away at once, 
Pinkerton.” 

Pinkerton knew Antonia too well to dream of 
disobeying her. She left the room, slamming the door 
behind her, and Mrs. Bernard Temple looked up at her 
resolute daughter with a frown between her brows. 

“ Now, out with it, whatever it is,” she said. “ You 
have got something at the back of your head, and you 
can say it in ten words as well as twenty. What do 
you want me to do ? ” 

“ You have great influence with Sir John Thorn- 
ton, haven’t you, mother } ” asked Antonia, kneeling 
down as she spoke by the open window, and leaning 
one pointed elbow on the sill. 


A Wet Sponge. 


231 

Mrs. Bernard Temple permitted herself to smile 
agreeably. 

“A man’s fiancie has generally influence over 
him,” she said in a sentimental voice. 

“ That’s what I thought,” said Antonia. “ I’ll 
never be anybody’s fiancee — the mere thought would 
make me ill — but that’s neither here nor there. 
Granted that you have influence over Sir John, I 
want you to use it in my way — now, do you under- 
stand .? ” 

“ Really, Antonia, really” — Mrs. Bernard Temple 
looked quite alarmed— “ Sir John cannot bear erratic 
people, he tells me so from morning to night. I am 
afraid you have managed to displease him very 
seriously, my dear. When you spilt your tea in the 
garden this evening, he acknowledged, when I pressed 
him on the subject, that it gave him quite a sense of 
nausea. You see, Antonia, how careful you ought 
to be. The comforts of the home I have provided for 
you may be jeopardised if you are too erratic. You 
know I did not wish you to come to the Grange until 
after my wedding. The fact is. Sir John is very much 
annoyed about you. He has spoken to me most 
seriously on the subject of your extraordinary 
manners, and has asked me why I permit you to do 
the things you do. When I tell him that I have not 
the smallest scrap of influence over you, he simply 
does not believe me ; and then he has such an aggra- 
vating way of drawing comparisons between you and 
that icy-mannered girl, Hester.” 

“ Oh, I’m not a patch upon Hester,” said Antonia ; 
she is a very nice, well-bred, English young lady. 
I’m Bohemian of the Bohemians. I’m nobody— 
nobody at all. I extinguish myself at the shrine of 


232 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

great Art. I love to extinguish myself. I adore 
being a shadow.” 

“ I think, Antonia, you are quite mad.” 

“ Think it away, my dearest mother, only grant 
my request ; influence Sir John in my way.” 

“ Oh, you terrible, terrible child ! Well, what do 
you want me to do ? ” 

*‘Now youVe becoming reasonable,” said Antonia, 
“and I really won’t keep you from your hair a 
moment longer than I can help. I went to the 
Towers this morning, mother ; it^s really a heavenly 
old place ; quite steeped in the best sort of mediaeval 
art. In the house, old china and low ceilings ; out of 
doors, nature untrammelled. Think of a place like 
the Towers in the possession of Susy Drummond and 
her father, the ex- coal- merchant. Mother, it is not 
to be.” 

“ My dear Antonia, I can’t listen to you another 
moment.” Mrs. Bernard Temple rose as she spoke. 
“ Pinkerton, come at once,” she called. 

Pinkerton turned the handle of the door. 

Go away, Pinkerton ! ” shouted Antonia. “Now, 
mother, sit down ; there’s oceans of time.” 

“ Really, really, my dear ! Oh, what a trial one’s 
children sometimes are. The Drummonds have 
bought the Towers. The whole thing is an accom- 
plished fact.” 

“ It is not too late,” pursued Antonia. “ I have 
been giving a spice of my mind to Susy, and she 
hates and detests the place, and will do what she can 
to get her father to back out of his bargain. Well, 
the Lorrimers are almost dying at the thought of 
going. The ugly duckling told me the whole story 
to-day, and I never listened to anything more 


A Wet Sponge. 


233 


piteous ; and Squire Lorrimer is* hiding in London 
because of his poor feelings. In short, the moment 
for strong measures has arrived ; and if you won’t 
speak to Sir John, I will.” 

Mrs. Bernard Temple turned white. 

“ If fou speak to him, Antonia,” she said, “ he 
will break off the match, and we shall be ruined — 
ruined.” 

“ Very well, mother ; you must have a conversa- 
tion with him. One or other of us must have it, 
that is certain.” 

“ Oh, you most terrible child ! What am I to 
say to him ? ” 

“ Say this, and say it firmly. Say that you won’t 
marry him unless he goes to see Squire Lorrimer, 
and makes an arrangement to lend him sufficient 
money to stay on at the Towers. The Drummonds 
will be delighted to get out of their bargain, and 
the Lorrimers will be saved. That’s the plan of 
campaign. Either I undertake to see it through, 
mother, or you do. Now, which is it to be ? ” 

‘‘You must give me until to-morrow morning to 
think over your wild words. Really, my poor head 
is splitting.” 

Antonia went up and kissed her mother. 

“ You can come now, Pinkerton,” she called out. 


CHAPTER XXV. 
molly’s sorrow. 

Hester was a good deal astonished that same day, 
when, just before dinner, Annie Forest came up to 
her with a request. 

“ I don’t want to dine here to-night,” she said. “ I 
want to go to the Towers to have a good long talk 
with Molly.” 

“ But, really, Annie,” replied Hester, “ is it neces- 
sary for you to go to-night ? I did not know — I mean 
I did not think that — that you and Molly ” 

“ That we were special friends ? ” interrupted 
Annie. “ Oh, yes, we are quite friendly enough for 
the little talk I mean to have. You’ll spare me, won’t 
you, Hetty, and if Molly offers me a bed. I’ll sleep 
there and be back quite early in the morning.” 

“ I can’t refuse you, of course,” said Hester, but 
that won’t prevent my missing you. It will be rather 
a dreadful dinner party, with only Mrs. Bernard 
Temple and Antonia and that dreadful, sleepy Susy. 
You are so full of tact and so bright, Annie, that you 
generally make matters go off fairly well. But to- 
night there won’t be anyone to stem the current. 
Oh, dear, I do trust that Antonia won’t talk too much 
high art.” 

As Hester spoke, she looked at her friend with an 
expression of great anxiety on her face. Under 
ordinary circumstances this look would have com- 
pletely overmastered Annie, who would immediately 


Molly* s Soj^/^oiv. 


235 

have yielded up her own wishes to please Hester, but 
now she remained quite obdurate. 

“ I am sure you will manage very well,” she said, 
in an almost hard voice for her. “ You know, Hetty, 
you won^t always have me, and you will have Mrs. 
Bernard Temple and Antonia.” 

“It is too dreadful,” sighed Hester. “ When my 
father thought of marrying again, why did he not 
think of someone more congenial } ” 

“ I suppose Mrs. Bernard Temple is congenial to 
him,^^ replied Annie, “ and that he doubtless considers 
of the first importance. After all, Hetty, Tm sure 
she will let you have your own way in everything, and 
I don^t really think that Antonia is half bad. If I 
were you I would try and make friends with her.” 

“ It is not in my nature to make friends easily,” 
replied Hester. 

She was standing in her pretty bedroom as she 
spoke, and Annie was leaning by the open window, 
swinging her garden hat in her hand. 

“ Hester,” she said, suddenly, “ forgive me if I ask 
you rather a rude question. Is your father a very 
rich man ? ” 

Hester looked surprised. 

“ I suppose so,” she answered ; “ to tell the truth, 
I have never thought about it. Oh, yes, I conclude 
that he is quite well off.” 

“ But I want him to be more than well off. Is he 
rich — very rich ? so rich that he would not miss a lot 
of money if he had suddenly to — to lose it ? ” 

“ What a very queer question to ask me, Annie,” 
replied Hester. “ I am really afraid I cannot reply 
to it I think my father must be rich, but I don’t 
know if he is rich enough to be able to afford to lose 


236 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

a lot of money — I don’t think anyone is rich enough 
for that.” 

“ Oh, yes, some people are,’^ answered Annie. 
“Well, good-bye, Hetty, keep up your heart I'll be 
back early to-morrow morning.” 

“ I must get that question of Sir John Thornton’s 
wealth clearly answered somehow or other,” thought 
Annie, ‘^for there is no manner of use in Antonia 
stirring up a lot of mischief if there is no money to 
be found. I wonder if nursey could help me. I 
think I’ll just have a word with her before I go to 
the Towers.” 

Mrs. Martin was alone when Annie entered the 
room. 

“ Well, my dear, and why ain’t you at dinner ? ” 
asked the old woman. She was still fond of Annie, 
whom she invariably spoke of as “ a winsome young 
body,” but recent events had soured her considerably, 
and as she herself expressed it, the keenest pleasure 
now left to her in life was to “ mope and mutter.” 

“Moping and muttering eases the mind,’^ she 
said; “it’s a wonderful relief not to have to sit up 
straight and smiling when you feel crooked and all of 
a frown.” 

Accordingly Mrs. Martin received Annie Forest 
with brief displeasure. 

I have no heart for dinner,” said Annie, who took 
her cue at once from the old woman’s face. “ I know 
you are miserable. Nurse Martin, but you need not 
look at me so scornfully, for I am trying to mend 
matters.” 

“ You,” exclaimed nurse, “ a child like you ! Now, 
Miss Annie, 1 would try and talk sensibly, I would, 
really.” 


Molly's Sorrow. 


237 


“ Well, I’m going off to the Towers for the night,” 
said Annie, “ and if you weren’t so cross I’d like to say 
good-bye and give you a kiss before I started.” 

“ Eh, dear,” replied nurse, her countenance visibly 
softening however ; “ kisses, however sweet they be, 
don’t heal sore places.” 

“ But you’ll take one, won’t you, nursey ?” 

“ Eh, my bairn, you have a winsome way, but 
don’t you come connoodling me now, when my heart 
is like to break about my own dear children ; and the 
young ladies at the Towers, too, in such a muck ot 
trouble.” 

“ Dear nursey,” exclaimed Annie ; ‘‘ dear, loving, 
faithful, true-hearted nursey.” 

She stroked the old woman’s brow and rubbed her 
soft cheek against hers. 

“ Out with it now, my pet,” said Nurse Martin. 
“ What is it you want me to do ? If it’s the pawn- 
shop again — once for all, no, I won’t.” 

“ It isn’t the pawnshop,” said Annie ; “it’s just to 
ask you a simple question. I asked Hester, but she 
couldn’t tell me. Is Sir John Thornton a rich 
man ? ” 

“ Is he rich ? ” echoed nurse ; “ do you think sMd 
be after him if he wasn’t ? ” 

“ I don’t know. Is he rich, nursey ? ” 

“ Yes, he’s rich,” replied nurse. 

“Very, very rich? Dear Nurse Martin, please 
say yes.” 

“ He’s rich,” replied nurse in an emphatic voice. 
“ He has got his gold and his lands, and not a debt 
anywhere, and small expenses compared to his 
means. Yes, he’s rich. More shame to him for 
taking the money from Miss Hester and Miss Nan 


238 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

to provide a new wife and an outlandish step- 
daughter.’* 

“ If he lost a lot of money, a great lot, would he 
be a beggar?” pursued Annie. 

“ Well, really. Miss Annie, it isn’t for me to say ; 
but I think it would be a very big sum that would 
beggar Sir John. What are you after. Miss ? I don’t 
understand you at all.” 

“ I’m thinking of the outlandish stepdaughter,” 
replied Annie. 

Oh, Miss Annie Forest, don’t name her to me. 
She turns my heart sick. It’s in an asylum she 
should be. The messes she carries about with her, 
and the dress she wears, and the whole look of her ! 
It isn’t fit for Miss Hester and Miss Nan to have 
anything to do with her.” 

“You don’t know her yet,” replied Annie. “She 
has beautiful thoughts and grand resolves.” 

“ Preserve me from ’em,” said nurse. “ There, 
now, miss, if you’re going, you’d better go. I don’t 
want to hear anything more about that girl, for lady 
she ain’t.” 

“ Good-bye, nurse,” said Annie. “ I am glad 
you are certain that Sir John Thornton is rich.” 

“ I’d be glad if I was as certain that Miss Hester 
and Miss Nan were going to be happy,” replied the 
old woman. 

Annie blew a kiss to her and ran away. 

The task Antonia had set her was quite to her 
heart. If, in addition to helping the Lorrimers, she 
could by this means get out of her own scrape, why, 
so much the better. It was one of Annie’s gifts to be 
able to discriminate character with great nicety ; and 
while Antonia spoke to her, she acknowledged a 


Moll y"s S orro w, 239 

sudden respect and even admiration for the power 
which this queer girl possessed. 

It was almost night when Annie set off on her 
walk across the fields to the Towers. She could not 
help singing to herself as she skipped lightly over the 
ground. She felt somehow, she could scarcely tell 
why, as if a great load had been lifted off her mind. 
One part of Antonia’s mission she had already accom- 
plished. She had found out from a very trustworthy 
source that Sir John Thornton was really a rich man. 
The second half of her task, the discovery of the 
present address of Squire Lorrimer, would surely not 
be impossible of fulfilment. 

The Lorrimer children were out as usual. When- 
ever was a Lorrimer within doors, when he or she 
could be out? When Annie approached they were 
dismally employed, for Harry had inaugurated weekly 
meetings of the feud during the remainder of their 
stay at the Towers; and the children were now 
dancing solemnly round the bonfire, and repeating 
the solemn dirge which was to work evil consequences 
to the new-comers. Harry was spokesman on the 
occasion. He repeated the words to a sort of chant- 
ing air, and all the others repeated them after him 
with immense unction and smacking of lips. Kitty 
said afterwards that the dirge made her feel nearly 
as bloodthirsty as a Red Indian, and Boris openly 
wished that he could live in a wigwam and wear 
scalps. 

Annie’s appearance on the scene diverted the 
whole party, and Boris eagerly asked her if she would 
like to become a member of the feud. 

“ I would immensely,” replied Annie ; “ but it 
wouldn’t be of any use, as I’m not a Lorrimer.” 


240 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 


“ I could marry you, and then you’d be one,” said 
Boris, looking up at her with a great shining light in 
his eyes. 

“ So you could, you sweet,” said Annie, bending 
down and kissing him, “ and the day I marry you I 
faithfully promise to join the feud ; but I must run off 
now to find Molly.” 

“ She’s somewhere in the tower packing books,” 
screamed Kitty after her. 

Accordingly Annie pursued her way round to that 
part of the house. 

The tower was at least two hundred years older 
than the rest of the mansion, and, as Annie ran up the 
spiral stairs, she had to feel her way through thick 
darkness, for the Lorrimers never thought of spending 
money on illuminating the stairs and passages of this 
ancient building. 

A dim light in the distance presently guided her 
steps, and she soon found herself standing, out of 
breath and a good deal blown, in the presence of 
Molly and Jane Macalister. They were both clothed 
from head to foot in long brown-holland aprons. 
Jane was vigorously dusting and brushing a heap of 
dilapidated books, which Molly was arranging in 
orderly piles on the floor. Jane looked up when she 
saw Annie and uttered a little scream. 

“ Now, what have you come about ” she said ; 
“you see we are quite up to our eyes in work.” 

Delightful,” said Annie ; “ I’ll help. Toss mean 
apron, Molly, do.” 

Off went Annie’s hat, on went the brown-holland 
apron, and Jane found that she had secured a 
valuable assistant in the matter of dusting and 
brushing. 








, 7? 'T^ %I< : 


^ ^ •^- * -* -»^ ^ * , .-^ * _, ^ ^ 


i ~ ,• tks ^ - *C -5'^^JK ■^< 2® 

t ' '4 l= - t V '^•' * ^ 

JP^/ r-i -■:••> -- 

Ir-j. ^ . . 1, _■ ' J ’ 

•y ;' . ,^ * V ' ‘ 


v. •.**•' }“■*■■-,■■■ 

*r>"--' . 7.. ■ ■■• -iji? 

v’ifc. 'J-': 
: i - ^‘\’ ‘ 

7 ' . ir- 

*^i^* *""- *''7 

^ t:a* .->■ ■- . 


^ .V * ■^*' ■ - -r 

i* C, • 

‘ ' '- ’■'Va- ‘ t ^ V*^*' ^ 





«v 




. - ^ - -T - 


.. 'ftf ’I^ 

* *>_f. . ^ V ,■* 






•' s-*^' ~'jS^ ■^<^. JK. r 

■ . ' ^ - y^ -rj . > > ^vf '- 

^ ^ I^ t*' '^5098^1 

^ ^ J“?. - •- » D 

y-’ ,- 


T^ 






Ant 


.* • 


✓ 

y 


HBI Pr^y y •»••> 1 



to;-* I •’** 




Molly's Sorrow. 


241 


The work went on for two or three minutes in 
silence, then Molly said, “ I hope there’s nothing the 
matter with Nora, Annie? It seems so very late for 
you to come to pay us a visit.” 

“ I have come here to stay for the night, if I may,” 
replied Annie. 

“ Hoots ! I don’t know if that will be possible,” 
interrupted Jane. 

“ Oh, I’ll sleep anywhere ; I’m not a bit particular. 
I want to talk to you, Molly ; I’ve a great deal to say.” 

“ There’s no use in girls wasting their time with 
silly havering when work has to be done,” snapped 
Jane. “ I’m willing to grant that a heavy misfortune 
has come to this house, but come rain or sunshine the 
daily round must go on. Pass me that clean duster, 
Molly. These books have to be sorted and put in 
boxes before we either of us lie down to-night.” 

“ But three pairs of hands make lighter work than 
two,” rejoined Annie. “ I’m willing to help ; I mean 
to help ; I am helping. Mplly, pass me a duster, too. 
ril talk to you, Molly, when the work is over.” 

“ That’s the time for sleep,” said Jane. 

“ Oh, come, Jane, if Annie wants to talk to me, she 
must,” said Molly in an almost fretful tone. “ There’s 
plenty of room for you in my bed, Annie, so that 
matter is settled ; now let us fly along with the books.” 

Jane did not utter another word of remonstrance. 
In her inmost heart she had a great admiration for 
Annie, whom she always spoke of as a “ bonny, 
capable lassie.” The books were all sorted and packed 
in a little over an hour, and then the girls went down- 
stairs to supper in the great hall. Supper consisted of 
porridge and milk, followed by great dishes of stewed 
fruit. The children all sat round a table, and Mrs. 
Q 


242 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

Lorrimer, with the air of a royal matron, dispensed 
the simple food. 

Immediately afterwards, Annie slipped her hand 
through Molly’s arm, and drew her out of doors on to 
the moonlit lawn. 

“ I can’t wait another moment,” she said. “ IVe 
oceans of things to ask you.’' 

“ I suppose you have come over on some special 
business,” replied Molly. “ Has Hester sent me a 
message ? ” 

“ No ; Hester has had nothing to do with it. I 
came over because I really want a talk with you all 
by myself. I cannot tell you what I thought to-day 
when that dreadful Susy Drummond came with her 
sort of ‘ take possession ’ style into the house.” 

“ And do you really imagine,” answered Molly, 
“that Miss Drummond annoyed us in any way? for if 
you do you are greatly mistaken. We are in great 
trouble just now about father, and about dear ’Guy 
being cut out of his rightful inheritance, and naturally 
we shall all feel leaving the Towers, but if you think 
that girl makes any difference one way or other, you 
are quite wrong.” 

Annie was silent for a moment. Then she said 
in a low voice, “ I’m glad you don’t mind her ; she 
would try me a good bit. How soon have you got 
to leave, Molly } ” 

“ Mother would like us to be out in a month,” 
replied Molly. “ Mr. Drummond does not take pos- 
session for over five weeks, but mother thinks that 
when a very painful thing has to be done, the sooner 
it is over the better. And she has almost taken a 
roomy old cottage on the edge of Sharsted Common. 
She says the children must not be cooped up in a 


Molly's Sorrow, 


243 


town house, and they will have plenty of room to run 
about on the common, and as Nortonbury is only a 
mile away, Guy and Harry can still go to school there.” 

“ And will you still stay at home, Molly ? ” 

“ I don’t know ; all the future is a complete blank. 
I am not educated according to modern ideas, and I 
love my own people so deeply that it would be agony 
to leave them. At the same time, I know some of 
us must go away, for we shall be very poor ; we’ll 
have no money at all except the income from mother’s 
little fortune, and that will go a small way. I have 
asked mother to let us do without a servant, for I 
quite love housework. But really, Annie, everything 
at present is simply in chaos.” 

“ It is good of you to tell me,” said Annie, in her 
caressing voice. “ Y ou know I am poor myself, and 
I dearly love poor people ; they are fifty times more 
interesting than rich ones. Fancy what zest is added 
to life when you have to contrive and scrape, and 
patch and fit every one of your dresses.” 

“ As to that,” replied Molly, “ I don’t in the 
least care what I wear ; but I must frankly say that 
patched and contrived dresses are, as a rule, very 
ugly. Now shall we come into the house ? ” 

Not yet,” replied Annie ; “ it is lovely out. Let 
us take another turn just here in the moonlight. 
Have you heard anything about the Squire lately, 
Molly? Is he likely to come back to the Towers 
soon ? ” 

“ No ; I’m afraid he won’t come at all. The 
sudden necessity which obliged him to sell the old 
home has had the strangest effect upon him. We 
are very anxious about him — very, very unhappy. 
The state of his health is our keenest grief.” 

Q 2 


244 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily* 


“ And do you know where he is ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, in London. Mother writes to him to 
his club.'’ 

“ It seems a great pity that he should be alone 
there,” said Annie. I wonder your mother likes to 
leave him.” 

“ Mother is only carrying out his wishes. He 
has absolutely refused to come back to the Towers. 
He says he may come after we have all gone, but 
not before. I cannot tell you, Annie, how miserable 
we are about him. He is completely altered. He 
used to be the tenderest, the most unselfish of fathers, 
and now the whole burden of everything is put on 
poor mother’s shoulders.” 

“ What is the name of his club } ” asked Annie. 

" The Carlton.” 

" Have none of you any influence over him V* 

“ Nell has the most. She is a strange child, and 
has a way of seeing down into the very heart of 
things. Where her interests are aroused, she has 
such intense sympathy that it gives her wonderful 
tact. If father were at home, I believe Nell could 
manage him ; but where is the use of talking.? He 
is away, and we none of us can move him by letter 
or otherwise. Mother hopes that when we are really 
settled at the cottage, he will return ; but oh, dear — 
oh, dear — I believe the changed life will shorten his 
days. There, Annie, I never thought to confide in 
you, but you see I have done so. Now let us come 
indoors.” 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

PLOT THICKENS. 

“ Mother,” said Antonia, two days after the events 
mentioned in the last chapter, “ I think we have been 
quite long enough at the Grange.” 

Mrs. Bernard Temple was taking a walk by 
herself round one of the lawns when Antonia swept 
up to her and made this remark. 

“ I thought you would be saying something erratic 
of this sort,” replied her parent, a good deal of annoy- 
ance in her tone. “ We have not been at the Grange 
a week yet, and, as it is to be the future home of both 
of us, it does not seem at all inconsistent to spend a 
fortnight here now, particularly when we are enjoying 
ourselves so much.” 

“ Pray speak for yourself with regard to the enjoy- 
ment, mother,” responded Miss Bernard Temple. 
“ I must say that dreariness is no word for this place 
as far as I am concerned. These trim parterresy 
those undulating velvet lawns are abhorrence to me ; 
but I am not thinking of myself at all when I say that 
I think it would be well for us to return to our rooms 
in town. I wish to do so for quite another motive. 
In the first place, I have got to take care of you, 
mother ; you must not make yourself too cheap.” 

“ Oh, my dear Antonia, what a horrid expression ! 
I hope I understand what is due to my own dignity.” 

“ Frankly, mother, you don’t — not on all occasions ; 
but now to revert to the more important business. I 
am anxious to be back in town because I want this 


246 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

matter with regard to the Towers to be carried into 
effect as soon as possible. By the way, have you 
spoken to Sir John Thornton on the subject ?” 

“ Yes, oh, yes ! for goodness sake don’t you 
interfere, my dear.” 

“ Of course I won’t if you have done your duty. 
What did you say ? ” 

“ Oh, just what I thought necessary ! I think I 
made up quite a moving story. Sir John listened 
attentively. Said he had the greatest possible 
respect for Squire Lorrimer ; that it gave him con- 
siderable pain to feel that parvenus^ like the Drum- 
monds, should reside at the Towers ; but he said, 
further, that he could not quite tell how he was to 
interfere.” 

“ Oh, I dare say ! ” answered Antonia. ** I know 
enough of him to be certain that every step of 
the path to the rescue must be made clear by others. 
Did he give you to understand, mother, that he would 
be willing to help Squire Lorrimer if the occasion 
arose ? ” 

‘‘ Well, my dear, I gathered that he would not be 
averse to doing so ; but, really, the matter is one of 
extreme delicacy, and one which it is quite impossible 
for me to say much about.” 

“ But I have not the least objection to talking 
about it,” said Antonia. " It is one of my failings not 
to feel delicacy except with regard to art. I can talk 
to him if you like. I should recommend extreme 
bluntness. These obstuse people never see things 
unless they are put right up in front of their eyes.” 

“ Really, Antonia, in addition to being eccentric, 
you are now becoming positively vulgar. What have 
I done to be afflicted with a daughter like you } I 


Plot Thickens. 


247 

beg and beseech of you not to say a word to Sir John 
on the subject.” 

“All right, mother, I won’t, if you will promise 
without fail to return to London to-morrow.” 

“ Oh, dear, dear, it will be most inconvenient.” 

“ But you’ll come ? ” 

“ I— really ” 

“ I see Sir John in the distance ; he is smoking a 
cigarette, which will soothe him while I talk. If I 
talk to him, you needn’t go to London so soon. 
Which shall it be } ” 

“ Oh, London, London — anything better than that 
you should worry poor Sir John. Was there ever a 
woman so worried ? You had better send Pinkerton 
to me.” 

“ That’s a good mother,” said Antonia, bestowing 
one of her rare and wonderfully sweet smiles upon 
her parent. She rushed away to the house in her 
headlong style ; met Hester in one of the corridors ; 
stopped her to exclaim, “ Cheer up, Hetty, the incubus 
is leaving by the first train in the morning,” and then 
finding Pinkerton, despatched her for orders to Mrs. 
Bernard Temple. 

A few moments later, Antonia had forced her way 
into Susy’s presence. 

“ Mother and I leave to-morrow,” she said. “ I don’t 
know if you feel inclined to stay here much longer?” 

“I? No, I’m sure I don’t,” answered Susy. “I 
am sick of the place ; they are all such a lot of slow 
coaches.” 

“ County people, you know,” said Antonia with a 
slight sneer, “are always a little slow to us parvenus ; 
we’re so wonderfully fresh, you know ; not worn out 
like the poor county folk.” 


248 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

“ You can call yourself a parvenu if you like,” said 
Susy in a rage, but I decline to allow the name to 
be applied to me ; however, I think I’ll go back to 
father to-morrow, and I may as well take advantage 
of your escort.” 

“ That’s what I thought Get your maid to pack 
your things, for we shall be off by the first train, re- 
member. By the way, did you hear from your father 
with regard to your letter ? ” 

“ Yes, I heard this morning.” 

“ Well, what did he say } ” 

“He says he is sorry I don’t like the Towers, but 
he doesn’t see how he is to get out of the purchase 
now. He is to take possession in a little over a 
month.” 

“ What a horrible future for you,” said Antonia. 
“ That musty old place — the ghost in the tower — the 
family feud ” 

“ What do you mean by the family feud } ” 

“ Oh, a little arrangement lately entered into by 
the younger Lorrimers for your benefit. I’m not 
bound to repeat it, but I can truly say I shouldn’t 
like the little formula they have made up to be 
chanted nightly about me. Frankly, Susy, I pity 
you. You must hate the idea of going to the 
Towers.” 

“ Yes, I loathe it,” said Susy. 

“ The best thing you can do is to see your father, 
and have a very serious talk. It’s settled that you 
come back with us to-morrow. That’s right. Ta-ta 
for the present.” 

Antonia left the room. 

She stood for a moment by herself in one of the 
passages. 


Plot Thickens. 


249 


“Who would have thought,” she murmured to 
herself, “that I, Antonia Bernard Temple, would 
devote myself to anything except the services of high 
Art. Here am I absolutely wearing myself out and 
devising the most horrible plots and stratagems, all 
for the sake of an ugly duckling. Shall I succeed ? 
Yes, I think so. Matters move in the right direction. 
Susy hates going to the Towers; the Lorrimers hate 
leaving the Towers. Sir John Thornton has more 
money than he knows what to do with. Surely some 
scheme can be suggested to keep the old family in the 
old place. When we are in town, we can soon get to 
know Squire Lorrimer. Hurrah ! I have an idea. 
Annie Forest and Nora shall both come up to town 
with us to-morrow. Annie is a capital kind of girl, 
although she did behave with want of fidelity as re- 
gards that ring. I must get it back for her somehow 
before we leave. Annie we must have, for she’s a 
perfect jewel of tact, and so sweetly pretty, just like a 
red rose, while I’m a fierce — very fierce — tiger lily. 
Nora must come, too, because, of course. Squire 
Lorrimer will visit us for the sake of seeing his child. 
Mother shall propose to Sir John Thornton, and he 
will further suggest to Mrs. Lorrimer, that Nora would 
be the better for the best surgical advice. Hey 
presto ! the thing is delightfully managed. Antonia, 
my dear, you begin to see daylight, don’t you ? ” 

Antonia skipped away in high good humour, and, 
wonderful to relate, her different little schemes for 
collecting a party to accompany her mother and her- 
self to town were all carried out without hitch or 
difficulty. Annie, of course, was only too delighted 
to spend her last few days of holiday in London, and 
Nora, who had never been there, quite forgave Mrs. 


250 Red Rose -and Tiger Lily. 

Bernard Temple for becoming Hester’s stepmother 
when she heard that she was going to take her to the 
“ Heart of the World,” as she termed the great 
metropolis. 

On the evening of that same day Antonia, having 
concluded, as she considered, an arduous campaign, 
stood for a moment in earnest contemplation. “There’s 
only the ring,” she said to herself. “ I must get the 
ring for poor Annie before I go. Now, who will 
lend me thirty shillings ? I’ll try Pinkerton first.” 

She swept into the room where the tired maid was 
completing her somewhat laborious packing, for Mrs. 
Bernard Temple invariably carried nearly a houseful 
of dresses about with her. 

“Well, Miss Antonia, what now?” said the 
maid. “ I wish you’d take off that evening dress, 
miss, and let me lay it just over the others here in 
in this box.” 

“ I can stuff it into my Gladstone bag,” said 
Antonia ; “ don’t trouble about it Pinkerton, when 
were you paid your wages last?” 

“Oh, wages, indeed !” said Pinkerton, with a sniff. 
“Don’t talk of ’em. Miss Antonia. It’s months and 
months I’m owed, but I suppose it will be all right 
when your ma is married to this rich gentleman.” 

“ You haven’t got about thirty-two shillings you 
could spare me ? ” said Antonia. 

“ I couldn’t oblige you with thirty- two pence, 
miss.” 

Antonia drummed with her fingers on a chest of 
drawers near which she was leaning. “ And it’s such 
a paltry sum,” she muttered — “ not worth a fuss. You 
ought to have your wages, Pinkerton — it’s a shame ! 
I must speak to mother about them when my mind is 


Plot Thickens, 251 

a little less burdened. I have a good deal to think of 
just now, so good- night ! ” 

“ What about that dress, miss ? ” 

“I can’t give it to you at present. I’ll stow it 
away somewhere. Good-night ! ” 

Antonia closed the door behind her and ran 
downstairs. She must get the thirty-two shillings 
from somewhere; To whom could she apply > She 
suddenly found herself face to face with Sir John 
Thornton. An inspiration seized her. She rushed 
up to him and took one of his hands. He shuddered, 
but had the strength of mind to remain perfectly still. 

“ Can you lend me thirty-two shillings } ” said 
Antonia. “You’re as rich as Crcesus, so you won’t 
mind. Til pay it back to you a shilling a week out 
of my dress allowance. Will you lend it? Say yes 
or no in a hurry, please.^’ 

“Yes,” said Sir John, “. . . with pleasure.” He 
moved back a step or two. “ Here are two sovereigns,” 
he said. “ Pray don’t mind the change. The change 
doesn’t matter, I assure you. Oh, any time, of course, 
as regards repayment. I am happy to oblige you.” 
He dropped the sovereigns into Antonia’s large palm 
and prepared to fly. 

“ You are happy to oblige me ?” she said with a 
sort of gasp. “Oh, do stay just a single moment. 
You have made me very happy. Thirty-two shillings 
must go for a special purpose, but eight blessed 
shillings remain. Don’t you really want the change? 
May I really borrow the change ? ” 

“ Most certainly. I am rather in a hurry.” 

“ I’d kiss you, but you wouldn’t like it,” said 
Antonia. “ These eight shillings mean — do you know 
what they mean ? ” 


252 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

“If they make you happy, my dear young lady, 
that is enough for me.” 

“ They do, they do! Cobalt . . . Indian red . . . 
rose madder . . . burnt sienna . . . canvasses ... a 
new flat brush for the skies . . . some drawing pins 
— Oh, he's gone I Dear old man. What an affliction 
I was to him ; but how triumphant I feel 1 ” 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

NELL IS IN TROUBLE. 

All Antonia’s plans were carried into effect. She 
paid Mrs. Martin thirty-two shillings and gave the 
old woman her address in town, begging of her to 
forward the ring there without an hour’s delay. In 
due course it arrived, and Annie had it once more in 
her possession. Poor Annie turned pale when 
Antonia put the little box which contained it into 
her hand. 

“ I could cry as well as laugh,” she said, looking at 
Antonia with tears springing to her eyes. “ I have 
not behaved well about this ring, and I ought not to 
have it back like this. I ought to be properly 
punished. It does not seem fair that I should 
have the ring returned to me again in this easy 
manner.” 

“ Undoubtedly you have been deceitful,” replied 
Antonia, “ and your conscience must feel ruffled. I 
can stand most things, but a ruffled conscience, I 
confess, is too much for me. I suppose you will 
soothe it in the only possible way ? ” 


Nell is in Trouble, 


253 


“ What do you mean ? ” asked Annie. 

** Confession is good for the soul,” replied Antonia, 
in a sing-song voice. She went to the window as she 
spoke and looked out into the sunlit street. 

The two girls were standing in the room which 
Antonia was pleased to call her studio. It was an 
attic at the top of the house, and had a dormer 
window with a north light. The dormer window had 
sides which were curtained with green. In Annie’s 
opinion this room was simply hideous. Huge can- 
vasses covered with great daubs of colour occupied 
the walls. A skeleton stood in one corner, and one or 
two draped figures were in others. Antonia had lured 
Annie up here for the purpose of taking her likeness 
in a white kerchief. Antonia was fired with an 
idea that Annie would look well as Marie Antoinette 
on her way to execution. She was not quite sure 
whether to make her Charlotte Corday or Marie 
Antoinette ; but, on reflection, decided that the latter 
character would suit her best, as she did not think 
that Annie could ever get sufficient tragedy into her 
eyes for the former. 

‘‘ I am going to paint myself some day for Char- 
lotte,” exclaimed Antonia. “I’ll study before the 
glass whenever I’ve an odd moment, and I believe I 
shall do the fixity of purpose stare after another 
week of hard practice. Now, do stand still Annie — 
the bother of the ring is at an end, so you can forget 
it. Just turn your head a little to the left, I want to 
get a peep at your ear — you have got a good ear, 
quite shell-like. Now, for mercy’s sake look tragical ! 
Think of the guillotine, and the crowd looking on, 
and La Belle France and the Tuileries, and the 
horrid feeling when your head is separated from your 


254 Rose and Tiger Lily, 

trunk. Now, then, realise it — get it into your eyes. 
Are you realising it ? ” 

“Frankly, I’m not,” replied Annie. “I can’t sit 
for Marie Antionette any longer to-day. I really 
can’t, Antonia. This room is so stiflingly hot, and I 
want to go out. I want to get into one of the parks. 
Are there any near this ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ! Hyde Park is quite close ; but you’ll 
find it as dry as chips. Remember, it is September 
now. Hyde Park is not pretty in September.” 

“ I wonder anyone can live in London,” replied 
Annie. 

“ Do you } I don’t. I hate this poky little house 
in the centre of detestable fashion ; but if I could 
have an atelier, or a studio, I ought to say, in Gower 
Street, it would be nearly as good as Paris. Well, if 
you won’t sit any longer, I suppose you won’t. Now 
let us come downstairs.” 

The girls left the studio and entered the drawing- 
room. Here they found Mrs. Bernard Temple and 
Nora. Nora was lying on a sofa looking tired and 
pale, and Mrs. Bernard Temple was moving about 
the room in a bustling sort of fashion arranging 
flowers. The drawing-room was small and crowded 
with knick-knacks. Antonia seldom swept across 
this room without knocking a table over or flicking a 
paper on to the floor. 

“ Now, my dear, be careful ! ” exclaimed her 
parent. “ That papier-m^che table on which I have 
just arranged these lovely late roses, sent to me by 
dear Sir John, will not stand one of your lunges. I 
cannot imagine how you have got that peculiar 
walk, Antonia ; its exactly as if you were on board 
ship” 


Nell is in Trouble, 


255 


Antonia lounged towards a chair, into which she 
flung herself. 

“ Dear me, it is hot ! ” she exclaimed, pushing 
back her thick black hair from her forehead. Never 
mind about my walk, mother ; let me hear the news. 
What did Sir Henry Fraser say of Nora .? ” 

Mrs. Bernard Temple sank into another chair. 

“ The dear child ! ” she exclaimed. “ She had a 
trying morning.” 

“ Pray don’t talk of it ! ” exclaimed Nora from 
her sofa. “It was too desperate.” 

“ Why, did he hurt you ? ” exclaimed Antonia. 

“ Oh, no ! he was kindness itself ; but we had to 
wait so long before we saw him.” 

“Pooh!” answered Antonia. “Was that the 
dreadful part ? Tell me what he said when you did 
see him } Are you likely soon to be quite well again ” 

“ With care,” interrupted Mrs. Bernard Temple, 
“ dear Nora will recover perfectly. Her back is still 
very weak, but there is no injury. She may walk a 
little daily, but must lie down a good deal.” 

“ You’re quite sure he wasn’t anxious about you? ” 
asked Antonia, fixing her eyes on Nora. 

Nora started. 

“ No ; what do you mean } ” she said. “ You quite 
startle me. Why should he be anxious ? ” 

“ Well, I almost wish he were. It would suit my 
purpose to have him anxious for a day or two. 
However, if he isn’t, he isn’t, and there’s an end of it. 
Nora, don’t you want to see your father very badly } ” 

“Oh, yes!” replied Nora. Her face grew pink 
and red. “ Of course Pd like to see him,- but I have 
not an idea where he is.” 

“ He’s in London, close to you, you goose.” 


256 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

“Antonia!” interrupted Mrs. Bernard Temple. 

“Mother, she is a goose not to remember that 
Squire Lorrimer is in town. You ought to write to 
him, Nora, and ask him to come to see you.” 

“ If he’s in London I don’t know his address,” 
answered Nora. 

“ You can write to his club — the Carlton. Here, 
I’ll find you paper and pen, or, if you are too tired to 
write after the doctor’s examination, you can dictate 
a letter to me. Here, what do you want to say "i I’m 
not a good hand at letter-writing, but you must know 
the sort of thing. You had better ask him to dinner 
to-night ; there’s not an hour to be lost.” 

“ You forget that we are going to the theatre to- 
night,” said Mrs. Bernard Temple. 

“ Oh, what does that matter. Nora can’t go, with 
her weak back.” 

“Yes she can. I have taken a box, and she shall 
have my air-cushion to lean against.” 

“And I want to go to a theatre awfully,” said 
Nora. 

“Well, well, so much for filial affection. Ask him 
to come to lunch to-morrow. Write any way — show 
that you’re a daughter, a loving daughter.” 

“ Of course I’m a loving daughter, .but I ” 

“For goodness sake don’t have any more buts. 
Write or dictate, whichever you please.” 

“ I’ll write if I must, but really — I don’t suppose 
father will care to come.” 

“ Doesn’t he care for you, then ? ” 

“ Care for me } What a thing to say. Of course 
he cares for me.” 

“Then he’ll come. Now, I give you five minutes. 
Write the letter, and I’ll take it out and post it.” 


Nell is in Trouble, 257 

Nora muttered and grumbled, but Antonia’s per- 
fectly motionless figure, as she sat in an easy chair 
facing her, was too much to be resisted. She took up 
a pen, dipped it in ink, and began to write. 

‘‘ Do it lovingly,” said Antonia ; “ put heart into 
it ; show that you’re a daughter.” 

Mrs. Bernard Temple motioned Annie to come 
and sit near her. 

‘‘Really,” she said in a whisper, “poor Antonia 
becomes more peculiar and trying each. day. She 
simply bullies us all. Look at that poor dear little 
Nora, submitting to her caprice as gently as a lamb. 
I don’t know why she wants Squire Lorrimer to come 
here. I am not acquainted with him, and it will be 
really painful for me to see him in his present afflicted 
condition. I am a very cheerful person by nature, 
and hate depressing circumstances.” 

“ I am sorry you are not sympathetic,” answered 
Annie. 

Mrs. Bernard Temple raised her brows. 

“ Sympathetic,” she exclaimed ; “ my dear. I’m 
the soul — the very soul of sympathy ; but where’s the 
use of wasting emotion ? I can do nothing for Squire 
Lorrimer, and it will only pain poor Nora to see him. 
Really, really, Antonia is beyond anything afflicting. 
Now, my love, where are you going.? ” 

The latter part of this speech was addressed to 
Miss Bernard Temple, who was leaving the room. 
“ Where are you going, Antonia, my love ? ” repeated 
her mother. 

" Out, mother ; to post this letter.” 

“I beg of you to do nothing of the kind. I 
can send it by William, when next he goes for a 
message.” 

R 


258 Red Rose and Tiger Lily. 

William was a very diminutive, and much over- 
worked, page-boy. 

“Thanks,” said Antonia; “but I prefer to go 
myself.” 

She left the room, shutting the door rather noisily ; 
and Mrs. Bernard Temple looked for sympathy to 
the two girls. 

“Is not she trying?” she repeated. “With my 
mind so preoccupied with thoughts of my approaching 
marriage, and of dear Sir John, and those sweet girls, 
Hester and Nan ; it is really too much to be worried 
by Antonia’s whims.” 

“ Oh, but she means everything splendidly,” said 
Annie. “ I admire her beyond anything. If you 
will let me, Mrs. Bernard Temple, I will go out with 
her.” 

“ Oh, certainly, my dear. I see you are under 
her spell, so I have nothing to say. Dear Nora and 
I will try to make ourselves happy together.” 

Annie left the room, and met Antonia in the hall. 

“Wait one moment, Antonia,” she said; “I’ll go 
with you.” 

She ran upstairs, fetched her hat and gloves, 
and joined Antonia. The two girls went into the 
street. 

“ I’m determined that no pranks shall be played 
with this letter,” said Antonia ; “ so I intend not to 
post it, but to take it to the Carlton myself.” 

“Antonia, is that right? ” 

“ Right — what can there be wrong in it ? There 
is no one who will eat me at the Carlton. I shall 
simply give the letter to the hall-porter, and desire 
him to put it into Mr. Lorrimer’s hands the moment 
he appears. Now, come on, if you are coming. 


Nell is in Trouble, 


259 

You can stay in the street while I interview the 
porter/' 

“ But the post seems safer and easier,” said Annie. 

“Well, I don’t think so. Come, come ; what are 
you loitering for ? ” 

As was universally the case, Antonia’s strong will 
prevailed. 

She knew London thoroughly, and followed by 
the somewhat breathless Annie, in due course reached 
the Carlton Club. 

She had run up the steps, entered the hall, inter- 
viewed the porter, delivered her letter, and once more 
joined Annie, when the latter said to her in a voice of 
suppressed excitement — 

“ There is Squire Lorrimer ; that man with the 
bent head and hat pushed over his eyes. He passed 
the club while you were within. There he is, just 
turning the corner.” 

Run after him and stop him,” exclaimed An- 
tonia. “ Quick, quick — I’ll fetch the letter out while 
you’re catching him up.” 

“ Oh, I don’t like to,” said Annie. 

“ What a goose you are — then I’ll do it — he’ll be 
lost to view if we wait another instant arguing. Is it 
that rather old man who walks slowly? Yes, yes, I 
see him. Stay where you are and I’ll bring him 
back to you.” 

Before Annie could interfere, Antonia had hastened 
forward with long strides, which she soon quickened 
into a run. She reached Mr. Lorrimer, and gave one 
of his coat sleeves a fierce tug. 

He started, took off his hat instinctively, and then 
stared in amazement at the wild-looking girl, whose 
face was completely unknown to him. 

R 2 


26 o 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


" Oh, yes, you think I’m mad,” said Antonia, “ but 
I’m not. I’m about as sane as anyone in England. 
You are Mr. Lorrimer, and you’re afraid to go home, 
and your family are in dreadful trouble. I’m Antonia 
Bernard Temple ; yes, it’s a long unwieldy sort of 
name, but I have the misfortune to own it. If I’m a 
diamond at all. I’m a rough sort ; very rough and un- 
couth, but I mean well. My mother is engaged to 
Sir John Thornton, and we have been staying at the 
Grange, and I have seen your magnificent untram- 
melled old place, with its briars, and dragon china, 
and I, in short — I have seen Nell. Nell is in trouble, 
and my heart has gone out to her ; and Nora is 
in town staying with us, with my mother and me, 
and she wants to see you, naturally ; so please come 
home with me now. Please turn round and come 
to the Carlton first. There’s a letter there for you 
from Nora. Come and see her, and hear about Nell 
and Molly.” 

There was the queerest mixture of every sort of 
emotion in Antonia’s wild, disjointed speech ; but 
above it all was an overpowering earnestness, 
which somehow attracted the poor, forlorn-looking 
Squire. 

“ You are a very queer young lady,” he said. 

“ Oh, they all say that,” exclaimed Antonia clasp- 
ing her hands. “ I beg of you not to be common- 
place ; do come home with me.” 

“ But somehow you seem to know all about my 
people,” he continued. “ Is it possible that Nora is in 
town? Yes, I’ll go and see her. Where is she? 

“ Come with me and I’ll take you to the house. 
It’s in a most poky, fashionable part — an odious 
locality, where poor Art hides her head. Just walk 


Nell is in Trouble, 


261 


back with me to meet Annie Forest, and to get youi 
letter. You know Annie Forest, don’t you?” 

“ I have met her.” 

“ Well, she’s waiting close to the Carlton Club for 
us both ; and we can’t leave her there, you know ; 
come quickly.” 

The Squire turned. 

His step was slow. The look of depression on 
his face was painful ; his grizzled hair was nearly 
white, and his once keen, hawk-like blue eyes were 
now dim and dull. Antonia had never seen him 
before, but Annie started when he held out his 
hand to her. 

He walked in almost silence back with the two girls, 
and in a little more than half an hour, Antonia 
had the pleasure of introducing him to her mother 
and Nora, who were enjoying afternoon tea together 
in great contentment and peace of mind. Nora 
uttered a little shriek when she saw her father. 
He took her in his arms and kissed her tenderly. 
Annie did not follow the Squire into the drawing- 
room. 

“ Come, mother,” said Antonia, going up to her 
parent. 

“ Where ? ” asked Mrs. Bernard Temple in astonish- 
ment. 

“ Out of the room— come.” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE LION AND MOUSE. 


No one could be in a more terrible state of complete 
collapse than poor Mr. Lorrimer. The blow he had 
most dreaded had overtaken him. He had been as 
plucky an English gentleman as ever walked. As 
true-hearted and affectionate a husband and father, as 
kind and considerate a landlord — as honourable as 
man could be in all his dealings — a keen sportsman, 
a lover of horses — in short, an ideal squire of the old 
school ; but the Towers had been his backbone ; now 
that circumstances for which he was scarcely to blame 
deprived him of the home of his fathers, he found 
himself unable to stand up against the blow. He had 
made a gallant fight up to the last moment, but when 
he saw plainly that the tide had set in dead against 
him, he ceased to fight and allowed himself to drift. 
He made up his mind that his last memory of the 
Towers should be that evening when the old ball-room 
was full of light and movement, and when two little 
fairy-like figures had flitted across the lawn to greet 
him. That fairy and that brownie had comforted^him 
on that night of keen desolation, and their memory 
lingered with him still. He lived in cheap lodgings 
near his club, ate what was put before him, read 
nothing, moped away the long hours, and was fast 
reaching a stage when serious breakdown of some 
sort or other was imminent. He desired all letters 
to be sent to him to the Carlton, and not only refused 







I 

f ^ 


* *> I • ^ ' i« 


V •• 


— • *- ' I 

V. - ^ PT •* 


• f • . ■ . ■ « 


w « 


. '. •*-• •, > V -’ 

t ♦i'. * 


‘ 4 #s*^| •-: ** 

.'i^y j'’> ‘ ''■'’^* i^ji- *■ 



5 ~* 7 *. - • ; ' ■ ■ Y* - 

t '^SXp!‘ ' ' • 

'1 fCrJ^t ' jJ. ■ 

^ ^ 41 :? ■• ' ’ ^■^.*- r>Ls. 1 . ' 

'f., ^ -'i - 5 If'* r ■ ' 

^7 “‘b. *■ 'T«. 


’*• / 


/ A 


. ni .*« 

• ♦ % ‘ _* » 
V A 


A ! 

' ' »■'. 

^-■'r: -T, 

- • - • - • ■ j • ^ jSSwiI 

> - - *. “■■ .*'* ■iTvif ■ * ^■' 

■ ' 5 '- ^ 




■'»■ ■ •: V' Iv' . V 

••' ?# 1 * ^*'5V ■ . -L.^r 

' .jV! • . ,, « :i 















A 






MR. LORRIMER VISITS NORA (/. 263). 





The Lion and Mouse. 


263 


to allow his wife to come to him^ but would not let 
her know where he was lodging. He promised, how- 
ever, to join his family when the move from the 
Towers had been made. 

On the day when Antonia met him, he was feeling 
more wretched even than usual. He had never 
hitherto been a weak or undecided man, but now he 
was completely limp — there was no other word to 
describe his condition. Antonia’s firmness compelled 
him to obey her, and he found himself against his will 
in Nora’s company. Nora was not his favourite child ; 
she was not like Molly to him, nor like Nell and 
Boris, still she was one of his children, and his heart 
throbbed with a great wave of pain when he saw her. 

“ My poor little girl,” he said, kissing her tenderly, 
“ my poor dear little girl. I have been a bad father 
to you, my little Nora.” 

“ Oh, no, no, father,” said Nora, sobbing now, and 
much overcome. “ No, no, dear, darling father ; I’m 
so delighted, so delighted to see you again.” 

The Squire sat down on the sofa near Nora, and 
putting his arm round her, drew her pretty head to 
rest on his breast. 

“ So you are staying in town,” he said, “ quite close 
to me ; and how — how are the others, my dear ? ” 

“Quite well,” replied Nora, “only fretting about 
you.” 

“ About me ? They needn’t do that — I’m not worth 
it. You’re sure your mother is quite well, Nora ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ And Molly ? ” 

“ Yes, quite well.” 

“ And the young ’uns, Nell and Boris 

“ Oh, they’re well, only Nell frets a good bif” 


264 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

“ Poor child, poor child ; bless her, she^s a loving 
little soul. I suppose Guy is awfully cut up, eh, 
Nonie ? ” 

“ Oh, father, indeed he’s not. Guy is too much 
of a man — he’s splendid, he is, really. I wish you’d 
go back again, father, that’s all they want. It’s you 
they want, not the Towers — you are more to them 
than the Towers.” 

“You’re a good child to say so,’^ said the Squire ; 
“but I can’t go back at present. When I think of 
that place going out of the family, I feel like an un- 
faithful steward. It was committed to me to keep 
and to hand on intact to my boy, and I’ve lost him 
his inheritance. You none of you know what it 
means ; but I can’t go back — not at present.” 

“ May I write and tell mother where you are ? ” 

“No; she writes to me to the Carlton — I’m all 
right; don’t you worry about me, pet.” 

“You don’t look all right — you look very ill.” 

“ See here, Nora, don’t you write home and tell 
them that — promise.” 

The Squire’s manner grew quite fierce. He looked 
at Nora out of his bloodshot eyes. “ Promise,” he 
said. “ I won’t have it done — do you hear ? ” 

“ No, father, of course I won’t if it vexes you.” 

“ It does, my child, it does,” the Squire’s manner 
became tenderer than ever. “ I’m worried and in 
trouble at present, and I am best alone ; I am best all 
by myself for a bit. God knows, I suppose I shall 
pull round after a bit, and face you all — that poor boy 
whom I’ve ruined, and the rest of you — but I must 
get time — that’s only reasonable — I must get time. 
Now I’m off ; I’m glad to see you looking well, Nora.” 

“ But you’ll come and see me again, father ; you 


The Lion and Mouse. 265 

promise; do promise that you'll come and see me 
again.” 

“ Yes, my child, if you wish it.” 

‘‘ To-morrow ; promise you’ll come to-morrow. 
Antonia made me write to ask you to come to lunch, 
and I sent the letter to the Carlton. Will you come 
to lunch to-morrow ? ” 

“ No ; I can’t do that, but I’ll look in some day. 
Good-bye, Nora, good-bye, my pet.” 

The Squire put his arms again round Nora, kissed 
her on her lips and brow, and left the house. 

Antonia, who was trying to keep her mother quiet 
in the dismal dining-room, heard him slam the hall 
door after him, and rushed to the window to watch 
him down the street 

Mrs. Bernard Temple went and peeped over her 
daughter s shoulder. 

“ I am glad he has gone,” she said. “ It’s so trying 
to be turned out of one’s drawing-room. He’s very 
seedy about his clothes, but he has an aristocratic 
walk. I suppose I may go back now, Antonia, to 
finish my cup of tea.” 

“ Oh, yes, mother, all in good time. What does 
tea signify when you see a man broken with an awful 
grief of that sort ? Why, he looks like a captive lion. 
Mother, can’t you get enthusiastic on the subject? 
Can’t you try ? ” 

“ I’m sure, my dear, I have tried, but I cannot 
really see that it will injure the Lorrimers for me 
to finish my tea. With all I am undergoing on my 
own account at present — but of course, Antonia, you 
have no sympathy for your mother.” 

“ Oh, yes, I have when you need it, but you 
don’t just now ; you are perfectly happy. However, 


266 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


you must of course have your tea, and I won’t 
worry you any more after you have sent off the 
telegram.” 

“ The telegram ! Oh, you erratic, perverse child ; 
what next } ” 

“You have to telegraph to Sir John, mother, to 
beg of him to come here immediately. Things have 
gone much farther with Squire Lorrimer than I had 
the least idea of. He must be put out of his pain as 
quickly as possible or something bad will happen. 
We must get my new father that is to be on the spot 
to-night, and if you don’t telegraph for him I shall 
myself take the next train to Nortonbury, and tackle 
him on the subject. I don’t in the least mind which 
it is, but one or other must be done directly.” 

“ Antonia, you quite terrify me. Sir John will be 
seriously angry.” 

“ What of that. Let him be angry.” 

“ But I assure you, my dear, he is not a man to be 
trifled with.” 

“ Oh, I’ll manage him, mother, if you’re nervous.” 

“ I really think you must. I have not the courage 
to make or meddle in this matter ; in short, I wash 
my hands of it.” 

Antonia clapped hers. 

“ Hurrah ! ” she said. “ I can manage much better 
all by myself. All I ask you now, dear, good mother, 
is to trust me. Be sure that nothing whatever will 
happen to injure you, and simply give me leave to say, 
when I am telegraphing, that you would like to see 
Sir John.” 

“ Well, naturally, I always like to see him, dear, 
devoted fellow.” 

“ That’s all right. Now you shall go back to your 


The Lion and Mouse, 267 

tea, and I’ll be as mum as a mouse for the rest of 
the day.” 

Mrs. Bernard Temple left the room, relieved at 
any sort of truce with her troublesome daughter. 
Antonia addressed the telegraph form to . . . Sir 
John Thornton, The Grange, Nortonbury, and filled 
in the following words : — 

“ Mother wants to see you without fail this evening. Take 
next train. Important. Antonia. Reply paid.” 

The words went hard with the enthusiastic girl, for 
her precious eight shillings were nearly exhausted, 
and she knew that she must deny herself some sadly- 
needed cobalt if she sent that telegram. 

“ Never mind,” she said, as she let herself out of 
the house, and rushed off to the nearest post-office. 

You must do without that background of blue sky 
which I so wanted for your picture, Marie Antoinette. 
It is odd, but I never did think that I would allow Art 
to suffer in the cause of an ugly duckling.” 

Antonia sent off her telegram and watched 
anxiously for the reply. It came in the course of 
an hour and a half, and was addressed to her mother. 

“ Expect me by the train which reaches Waterloo at 

nine o’clock,” 

wired the gallant Sir John. 

“ There, now, Antonia,” said Mrs. Bernard Temple, 
*‘you have only yourself to blame. What is to be 
done ? We shall be at the theatre at nine o’clock.’^ 

“Nothing could possibly be better, mother; I 
shan’t go. I shall wait here for Sir John ; we’ll have 
a nice quiet time.” 

“ My dear. I’m afraid he’ll be terribly offended.” 

, “ No, mother, he won’t ; at least, not with you. 


268 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


Now, do go the theatre and be happy. Take Annie 
and Nora, and let them enjoy, themselves. I promise 
you that you shall have serene skies on your return. 
Can’t you trust me } Did you ever find me fail you 
yet when I promised you anything } ” 

“ No, I never did, you queer, queer creature.” 

Mrs. Bernard Temple was restored to good 
humour. Dinner passed ofif pleasantly, and imme- 
diately afterwards a cab conveyed three of the party 
to the Lyceum. 

Antonia had donned her rusty brown velveteen 
dress, and sat with her hands folded in front of her in 
a deep armchair. 

Her black hair was combed high over her fore- 
head; her eyes were bright. Anxiety had brought 
a slight colour into her cheeks ; she looked almost 
handsome. 

At about twenty minutes past nine a cab was 
heard to stop at the door, and a moment later 
Sir John Thornton was ushered into the drawing- 
room. 

“ How do you do ? ” he said, in a stiff voice, to 
Antonia. “ Where is your mother ? Her telegram 
has startled me a good deal.” 

It was my telegram,” said Antonia, in a calm 
voice. 

“ Well, that does not matter. Will you have the 
goodness to inform your mother that I am here } ” 

“ I can’t very well at the present moment, for she 
is enjoying herself at the Lyceum.” 

Sir John’s face grew scarlet. He drew himself up 
to his stiffest attitude, and compressed his lips firmly 
together. 

“ Perhaps you feel annoyed,’' said Antonia, “ and 


The Lion and Mouse, 269 

I don’t think I am surprised. Will you sit down and 
let me explain matters ? ” 

“ Pray do nothing of the kind. I can wait until 
Mrs. Bernard Temple comes home. When is the play 
likely to be over ? ” 

" I expect mother and Annie and Nora back about 
half-past eleven. It is now half-past nine. Have you 
had dinner ? ” 

No." 

“Will you come downstairs, and let me give you 
something to eat ? ’’ 

“ No, thank you. As your mother is not at home, 
I shall dine at my club, and come back later on." 

“ No, you won’t," said Antonia. 

She started up, and placed herself between Sir 
John and the door. He felt himself groaning inwardly. 
Was that awful girl mad ? What did her strange tele- 
gram mean? And why, if Mrs. Bernard Temple sent 
for him in a hurry, had she not the civility to wait at 
home to see him ? This was really taking matters 
with a free-and-easy hand with a vengeance. The 
proud Sir John had never felt more thoroughly 
angry in his life. He stalked up to Antonia now, 
and endeavoured to pass her, but she dodged him 
successfully. 

“ I know you are a gentleman," she said ; “ and a 
gentleman always listens to what a lady has got to 
say, even when he is angry with her. I’m an awful 
personage in your eyes, but if you will listen to me 
to-night, I will promise to be as good and unobtrusive 
as girl can be in the future. I’ll even wear ordinary 
dresses when I come to visit you, and I won’t talk of 
my sacred Art when you are in the room. There, can 
girl promise more ? — can she ? " 


270 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

" Will you have the goodness to let me pass ? ” said 
Sir John. 

“ I will in a moment or two. You shall go and 
dine at your club after you have heard why I sent 
for you.” 

“ you sent for me ? ” exclaimed Sir John. 

“ Oh, yes ; it was all my doing.” 

“ But the message certainly came in your mother’s 
name.” 

“ Yes, because you would not have come other- 
wise. It was I, Antonia, who really sent for you. 
You have come up to town in this violent hurry 
on my account Now, will you come down to eat a 
very nice little dinner which has been prepared, and 
which the cook is waiting to send upstairs, and let 
me talk to you while you are enjoying it? Or will 
you listen to me here, and then go afterwards to 
your club? You must do one or other, unless you 
are rude enough to take me by main force and move 
me away from the door.” 

Sir John Thornton might be very angry, but he 
was the pink of propriety, and the idea of lifting the 
bony Antonia from the neighbourhood of the door 
was too repellent even to be thought of for a 
moment. 

^‘You have got me into a trap,” he said, “and I 
am deeply offended. Your mother must explain the 
position of affairs to me when she chooses to 
return home. I ►suppose I must listen to you, 
whether I wish it or not. I only beg of you to be 
brief.” 

“Now you are delightful,” said Antonia. “Won’t 
you sit down ? ” 

“ I prefer to stand 


The Lion and Mouse. 


271 


** Well, ril sit, if you don’t mind, for I’ve a good 
deal to say.” 

“ I must again beg of you to be brief.’^ 

“Very well; I’ll put it into a few words, but they’ll 
be strong, I promise you.” 

Sir John made no response. He folded his arms 
and looked down at Antonia. His face looked very 
cold and satirical ; his lips were so tightly shut as tc 
appear like a straight line. Antonia’s face, all enthu- 
siasm and fire, gazed up at him. 

“ Can I melt that iceberg ? ” she said inwardly. 
“ Now for the tug of war.” 

“ This is the heart and kernel of my reason for 
wishing to see you,” she said. “ I have taken up the 
cause of the Lorrimers. The Lorrimers are leaving 
the Towers because Squire Lorrimer has got into 
money difficulties. I don’t know how, and I don’t 
know why. He is obliged to sell the beautiful and 
noble home of his ancestors to clear himself of these 
difficulties. The children are all sorry to go — Molly 
loses the freshness of her youth when she leaves the 
Towers ; Guy loses his rightful inheritance ; the 
younger children are embittered by an unnatural feud 
which I need not trouble you about, but which will 
sour their characters ; Nell is not strong, and simple 
grief may shorten her days ; and the Squire, the 
Squire himself is so cut up, so heart-broken, that 
he cannot bring himself to say good-bye to the old 
place. He is in town, here, close to us ; he is hiding 
somewhere near us because his proud old heart 
is broken. His hair is white . . . his head is bowed 
and his eyes are dim.” 

“ What does all this mean ?” interrupted Sir John. 

“ What does it mean ? ” exclaimed Antonia, 


2/2 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

springing like a young lioness from her chair. " It 
means that you are to come to the rescue. Why 
should all that family be made wretched 1 and why 
should the Towers go to strangers when you can put 
things right Take your money out of the bank, 
or wherever you have placed it — it will be the finest 
deed you ever did in your life — and buy back the 
Towers and give it to Squire Lorrimer and to Guy 
for their own place again. Yours is the talent buried 
in the ground. Take it out and save the Squire, and 
you’ll be so happy you won’t know yourself. Why, 
you’ll be all on fire and alive with gladness. There, 
that’s what I telegraphed to you for ; you know now. 
You’ll do it .... of course you’ll do it. I have 
spoken now. You know what I want.” 

Antonia sank down into her chair again. She 
was trembling visibly through all her slender figure. 
Sir John gazed at her in amazement. Her eyes 
met his fully, and then her heart gave a leap in her 
breast. He was not angry. She guessed then that 
she had won her cause. 

“You certainly are a queer girl,” he said, sitting 
down near her. “You amaze me. I never heard of 
a girl who would take up a thing in this way .... 
and the Lorrimers are not even your friends. Oh, 
no ! I am not angry .... not now. Hester frets 
morning, noon, and night, at the thought of parting 
with Molly ; but Hester never thought of thi^. It 
is fine of you — quite impossible, of course ; but I 
always admire real bravery when I see it.” 

“Never mind praising me,” said Antonia; “tell 
me why you call it impossible.” 

“ My dear young lady, do you think for a single 
moment Squire Lorrimer would accept a gift of this 


The Lion and Mouse, 273 

sort from me ? Do you think the Towers would be 
of the least value to him won back in such a way ? 
Noblesse oblige would prevent his accepting such 
an offer.” 

“ I have thought of all that,” said Antonia. “ I 
guessed that there would be a good deal of pride to 
overcome. Fortunately I am not bothered with 
noblesse oblige; but I guessed that you county 
people would worry over it. We art lovers never 
think of it ; we rise above it ; we go back to the old, 
old, old, times, when those who loved each other had 
all things in common.” 

“ As long as we live in the world,” said Sir John, 
“ the men of the world must adhere to its usages. It 
is not the custom for one man to present another 
with the sort of gift you propose that I should favour 
Squire Lorrimer with.” 

“ Then you must not give it in the form of a gift. 
You must go to your solicitor and consult him about 
the matter. I happen to know that Susy Drummond 
hates the Towers, so I am quite sure that Mr. Drum- 
mond would be very glad to be out of his bargain. 
The Squire wants a certain sum of money; you 
must lend it to him on very easy terms. Oh ! of 
course you know how to manage ! You must make 
it possible for him to stay at the Towers whatever 
happens. Oh ! I know you’ll do it ! I know you’ll 
be clever enough and kind enough to do it. You’ll 
think of a way, and in all the world no man will ever 
have a more faithful daughter than I’ll be to you. 
Dear me ! how dead tired I am ! Are you going out 
to your club to dinner ? If so, I’ll go to bed.” 


S 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

GOD BLESS ANTONIA. 

Mrs. Bernard Temple waited up for Sir John that 
night ; but he did not appear. When he left Antonia 
he went straight to his club, ordered dinner, and ate it 
with his usual refined and somewhat languid appetite. 
He then went up to his room, and being tired thought 
he would go early to bed. He did go to bed — he 
even went to the length of shutting his eyes, prepara- 
tory for a peaceful night’s slumber. Up to that point 
he was the Sir John of old. The calculating, re- 
served, cold-natured Englishman ; but beyond that 
point he was different, altogether different from what 
he had been before. Between him and his accus- 
tomed night’s rest came the eager face and passionate 
words of a girl — a lanky, untidy, and, in his opinion, 
most disagreeable girl. Still, she had roused him as 
he had never yet been roused. She had absolutely 
awakened a sort of conscience in him. For the first 
time in his whole existence, he carefully considered 
the question, who is my neighbour ? 

Certainly Squire Lorrimer was his neighbour. 
Their estates joined ; they had been good friends from 
boyhood upward ; they had been lads at the same 
school, and afterwards men of the same college. His 
children and Squire Lorrimer’s children loved each 
other dearly. He had noticed of late how often 
Hester’s eyes had been red as if with tears. She had 
been very good about his own proposed marriage, but 
she had cried when the Lorrimers were mentioned 


God Bless Antonia, 275 

Nan had been sulky and disagreeable and defiant, and 
this was also on account of the Lorrimers. He was 
very sorry for his children, and very sorry also for the 
Lorrimers, but never until to-night had it entered into 
his head to help the Lorrimers out of their trouble. 

He could do so, of course — he was a very rich 
man — he was also a careful man, never living up to 
his large yearly income. By no means extravagant 
in his tastes, not specially fond of hoarding money, 
but being really possessed of more than his wants 
required. He lay awake, and thought and thought, 
and after an early breakfast the next morning he did 
adopt Antonia’s suggestion, and went to see his 
solicitor. From there he wrote a brief note to Mrs. 
Bernard Temple. 

“ As she had not, after all, required his presence in 
town,” he wrote, “ he would not come to see her. He 
happened to be particularly engaged, and wanted to 
return to the Grange that evening.” 

This letter was delivered at Mrs. Bernard Temple’s 
house by a Commissionaire. It made that good lady 
very uneasy, but when Antonia read it she proceeded 
to skip up and down the drawing-room with such 
energy that two papier-mache tables were knocked 
over and a valuable china cup and saucer smashed. 

“ Don’t speak to me, mother,” she exclaimed. “ I 
have nothing whatever to say, only if I donT give 
vent to my feelings in some sort of exercise I shall 
go mad.” 

The next day or two passed without anything 
special occurring, but on the third day Mrs. Bernard 
Temple received a letter which astonished her very 
much. 

It was from Sir John, begging of her to come 
S 2 


5/6 Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 

back to the Grange, and especially asking that 
Antonia should accompany her. 

“ Dear old man,” murmured Antonia when she 
received this message. “ I knew he’d rise to it ; I 
knew he would. Mother, which is the most fashion- 
able shop in London } ” 

For what, my dear ? ” 

“ For an up-to-date costume. I must go at once 
and be rigged up. You had better order a hansom — 
never mind the extravagance — it will be untold tor- 
ture, but it is a promise, and it must be done. Annie, 
love, you are exquisite on the subject of dress ; come 
and see Antonia made fashionable.” 

“Yes, go with her, Annie,” said Mrs. Bernard 
Temple. “ I cannot imagine what this queer thing 
portends, but anything to make Antonia look like an 
ordinary girl I willingly agree to. Don’t be extrava- 
gant, my love, for my purse is not too heavy ; but 
anything under ten pounds I will willingly spend to 
make you presentable.” 

“ It’s appalling to think of the waste of money,” 
said Antonia. “ Oh, what would not ten pounds do 
in the cause of Art ? But a promise is a promise. 
Come along, Annie, we’ll go to Regent Street and 
choose.” 

Five minutes later, the two girls set off. An- 
tonia’s face was wreathed with wonderful smiles, but 
she was mute as to the subject of her thoughts, even 
to Annie. 

“ I suppose I must have a respectable hat,” she 
said, suddenly ; “ and I suppose it must sit in the 
correct way on my head ; therefore, the first thing is 
to go to a hairdresser’s. I must be fringed, and 
curled, and frizzed.” 


God Bless Antonia, 277 

“ Oh, Antonia, no, no ; ” said Annie. “ Your 
beautiful hair — it would be a sin to put a pair of 
scissors near it.” 

“ A promise is a promise,” said Antonia. “ Which 
is the best hairdresser ? ” 

They stopped at one in Bond Street, and half an 
hour later Antonia left the shop, very stiff about the 
head and red about the face. 

“ The hairpins are sticking into me all over,” she 
gasped, “ and the weight of the fringe is like a fur- 
nace on my forehead ; but never mind.” 

“ It isn’t at all becoming either,” said Annie. 

Antonia looked at her with large eyes of re- 
proach. 

“ Do you think I want it to be becoming ? ” she 
said. “ That would be the final straw.” 

The fashionable dress was not only bought, but 
put on, and Mrs. Bernard Temple scarcely knew her 
daughter when she saw her back again. 

“ I’m in misery,” said Antonia ; “ but a promise is 
a promise. My dear mother, when you are married 
to Sir John, that dear, dear old man, you need not 
expect to see me often at the Grange.” 

“ I really do not see, Antonia, why you should 
speak of your future father as so very old.” 

“ He’s old to me,” said Antonia. “ I always speak 
of people as I find them.” 

*‘You are a most extraordinary girl,” remarked 
her mother. 

But she made this remark so often that Antonia 
did not think it necessary to reply. 

By a late train in the afternoon the whole party 
were conveyed back to the Grange, where Hester 
received them with rather a puzzled expression on 


278 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


her face. As soon as possible she drew Annie aside, 
and began to speak to her. 

“ I cannot imagine what is the matter,” she said ; 
“father is going on in a most extraordinary way. 
You won’t mind my speaking frankly, Annie, but he 
seemed really quite relieved when you all went away. 
Then he got that telegram from Mrs. Bernard Temple, 
and rushed off to town in a hurry. He came back 
the following evening completely altered — very silent 
and absorbed, but with a kind of change over him 
which Nan and I could not help noticing. I asked 
him if he had seen anything of Squire Lorrimer, and 
he looked hard at me and said — ‘ I wonder if you are 
in it, too.’ ” 

“ Oh, I know, I know,” said Annie softly, rubbing 
her hands ; “ dear Antonia, dear Antonia.” 

“ Oh, for pity’s sake, Annie, don’t you get 
mysterious,” exclaimed Hester, almost fretfully. 
“ What can Antonia have to say to Squire Lorrimer 
Let me finish my story. I asked father if he had 
seen him, and he replied, ‘ I have heard and seen 
enough of Lorrimer to fill all my thoughts.’ He would 
not tell me another word ; but he went to town again 
the next morning, and came back absolutely excited 
in the evening. Fancy my father in a state of ex- 
citement ! He was ever so nice to me ; and when 
Nan said that she must go to school almost im- 
mediately, he said that Mrs. Willis should be invited 
to come back to the Grange, for he wanted us all to 
have a happy meeting before his wedding. And he 
has been telegraphing to all kinds of people all day, 
and I believe all the Lorrimers are coming here to- 
morrow. Father said he wanted to have a real, jolly 
time, and that everyone of the Lorrimers, even to 


God Bless Antonia. 


279 


little Phil, and, of course, Jane Macalister, were to be 
asked. I ventured to remind him that dear Molly 
and all of them were not just in the mood for 
festivities at present, but he would not listen to me 
for a moment. He said, that on such an auspicious 
occasion he must have his own way, and that he 
would engage that they would be jolly enough when 
the time came.” 

“ So they will, I am sure,” said Annie. “ Did you 
say Mrs. Willis was here, Hester? ” 

“Yes, she came an hour ago. She is in her room. 
She says she will take you and Nan back with her to 
Lavender House the day after to-morrow.” 

Annie’s face, which had been very bright a 
moment before, grew suddenly grave. She murmured 
something half aloud. 

“ I won’t be outdone by Antonia,” she said. 

“Really, really, Annie,” exclaimed Hester, “I 
shall get to hate Antonia, if you allude to her in that 
sphinx-like way any longer.” 

Annie looked hard at Hester with dilating eyes 
and paling cheeks. 

* “ Do you remember,” she said, suddenly coming up 
to her friend, “the old Annie of Lavender House ? ” 

“ How can I forget her,” said Hester ; “ when she 
is my dearest friend ? ” 

“ Do you remember,” continued Annie, " the 
heaps and heaps of scrapes she used to get into, and 
how there was no peace for her, and no way out of 
them at all except by confession ? ” 

“ Yes, I remember,” said Hester, gravely. 

“ Well, I am going to confess now.” 

“ To confess ! But you have done nothing wrong, 
Annie darling.” 


28 o 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


“ Oh, haven’t I ; I’ve been just at my old pranks — 
just as heedless, as impetuous, as mad, as I have ever 
been. Hester, I have done wrong, but as it does not 
concern you, I won’t tell you, dear. Only before I go 
to Mrs. Willis, 1 should like to congratulate you.” 

“ To congratulate me ? On what ? ” asked poor 
Hester. 

“ On having the chance of such a girl as Antonia 
for your sister.” 

“ Now, really, I wont listen to another word,” said 
Hester. “ I have quite made up my mind to endure 
Antonia, and to be patient with her, but if, in addi- 
tion, I am to congratulate myself, I’m just afraid 
I can’t rise to it. Run away if you want to, 
Annie, and when you cease to be mysterious I will 
talk to you again.” 

Annie left the room and went slowly upstairs 
to Mrs. Willis’s bedroom. She knocked and was 
admitted. What she said — what words passed between 
the two were never known, but when Annie left that 
room there was a look on her face which reminded 
those who saw her of the best of Annie in the old 
days, and Mrs. Willis was more affectionate than ever 
to her dear pupil that evening. 

The next day dawned bright and splendid. The 
trees were beginning to put on their autumn tints, but 
the air was still full of summer. The Lorrimers at 
the Towers were busy making preparations to come 
over to the Grange. They had been invited to the 
festival by no less a personage than Sir John Thornton 
himself, and he had couched his epistle in gay and 
pleasant words. 

As if we had any heart for it,” murmured Molly 
to herself. 


God Bless Antonia. 


281 

*‘It is over a week now since we have had even a 
line from father,” whispered Nell to her own heart; 
“ how can we care to go and laugh at the Grange ? ” 

" We are going from the dear old place in a week,” 
thought Guy. “ I don’t believe anyone can draw a 
smile out of me to-day.” 

But Boris was happy enough to go, for he was so 
young that any change was delightful ; and as his 
pets were also leaving the Towers, and he and Kitty 
had just thought of a splendid way to prepare them 
for their journey, he felt quite light-hearted once 
again, and that he would be happy in his new home. 

When Jane Macalister heard of the invitation, she 
flatly refused to accept it. 

“ Go, if you choose to,” she said, with a wave of 
her hand to the assembled children ; “ you are young, 
and it’s good for the young to forget. But I shall 
take the opportunity of sewing up the feather beds in 
their brown-holland cases. I vowed and declared 
that when this move had to be made no outsider 
should come in to pack, so my hands are full, and I 
have neither time nor heart for frivolity.” 

But, Jane, you are specially asked; you are 
mentioned by name,” said Kitty. 

“By name, am I?” asked Jane, “Who invited 
me } That chit of a Hester ? ” 

“No, indeed; the great, magnificent Sir John 
himself.” 

“ Hoots !’^ exclaimed Jane; “he’s cracked over 
his second marriage, or he wouldn’t bother about 
an old body like me. I’ll none of it. Go away, 
children, and let me get on with my work.” 

The children withdrew, apparently discomfited, 
but they guessed that when the time came Jane 


282 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


would go with them, and it proved that they were 
right. 

She made no remark as she joined the group, only 
at intervals as they all walked across the fields, the 
single expression, “ Hoots ! ” passed her lips. 

In due course they all crossed the stile and entered 
the grounds of the Grange. They had gone a little 
way, when Boris uttered a short, sharp cry. 

“ Why, there’s father!” he exclaimed. The others 
all looked up at this, and then there was a rush and a 
helter-skelter, and Squire Lorrimer, looking just like 
the Squire of old, no longer bent nor bowed, nor 
broken hearted, was surrounded by his family. 

Boris mounted on his father’s shoulder, and Nell 
clasped the Squire’s hand and looked into his face. 
Mrs. Lorrimer came close to her husband’s side, and 
Molly stood behind him. 

“ Where’s Guy?” said the Squire in a hoarse kind 
of voice. “ Come here, my boy, I want to say some- 
thing. It was Sir John’s will that I should tell you 
the good news here, or you’d have all heard from me 
before. I came down to meet you by this path, and 
we’ll all go up and thank him presently.” 

“ For what, father? ” asked Molly. 

“ Why, the most wonderful thing,” replied the 
Squire. “ It seems that a girl called Antonia — a 
strange girl whom I have only met once — put a 
thought into my old friend’s head, and he has acted 
on it in such a way that, without anything being 
done which I could not accept, I am enabled to con- 
tinue as owner of the Towers.” 

“ Oh, father 1 ” said Guy, with a great gasp. 

“ Yes, my boy,” continued the Squire. “ I need not 
sell it now. Sir J ohn has lent me money to get over 


God Bless Anton/a. 


283 


my difficulties, and on such easy terms that it will be 
possible to pay him back in the course of years with- 
out ruining any of us. Drummond was glad to be out 
of his bargain, so the whole thing was settled last 
night. We’ll be poor enough still, but we need not 
leave the Towers ; and if we are all careful, and I let 
my farms well — by the way, Sir John is going to take 
two of them — I have not the least doubt that the debt 
will be cleared away by the time you are of age, 
Guy. Anyhow, I feel like a new man. I can hold 
up my head once more, and all I can say is, God 
bless Antonia ! ” 

“ What’s the matter, Jane? ” exclaimed Boris. 

“Hoots!” said Jane, whose face was nearly 
purple. “ I felt this morning that I needn’t go on 
sewing up those feather beds.” 

She turned her head aside, and, to the amazement 
of everyone, burst into tears. 

Those tears of Jane’s seemed to loosen all tongues. 
Eyes grew bright, eager voices flew, lips were wreathed 
in smiles. All the Lorrimers in a body went up to 
the Grange, where Sir John and his family came out 
to meet and welcome them. 

“ And where’s Antonia ? ” asked the Squire. 

Everyone else, even Mrs. Bernard Temple, was 
present, but Antonia was not to be found. Annie 
volunteered to go and look for her. 

After a long search she found her at last busily 
painting some huge dock leaves, which she had found 
in her morning ramble, and pulled up by the roots. 

“ Come, Antonia, you are wanted,” said Annie. 

“ What for ? ” said Antonia. “ Pray don’t stand 
in my light, Annie.” 

“ But they’re all waiting for you, every one of them 


284 


Red Rose and Tiger Lily, 


— the Lorrimers, and Hester, and Sir John, and the 
rest. They want to thank you ; it was your doing, 
you know.” 

“ Of all things in the world,” replied Antonia, ** I 
hate being thanked most of all. I did nothing. 
It was all dear old Sir John. And look what he 
has given me, Annie. This magnificent paint-box. 
Oh, the darling ! the beauty ! Oh, the rapture of 
possessing it! I’ll go if I must when I have finished 
my dock leaves, but not before.” 


THE END. 




705 

























V - ‘--o ^ ^ - 'V ^ 

'fc .A O 


^ -/ A' 

\0°< 


‘V 


■>. ^ . - 
0 * ' ® « ^ c « 

c- 

A- 




/>v ^ o 

O'' ^ ^ /f^ Q, 

X, /» . ,^WA,\ A;,, V 

« CVWV/r-^'// Vl ,/» (^V 


f \ * %» n 




rp / " fr Q 

^ * O ^ *0 '•:^ *^ 

'y<^' 



> ^ 'lo '^’ ’^' \V‘ ^ 

■ ■y'''\ '-^i© / v^% 




. 0 ^ c 


'I o ^ 

^ ^ ^ ^ c 



0 ^ .' \ O ' '/ ''■5«c>’^ % . ^ 

'•f, ,#' c“~ ‘ « -^O. '*•' , 

*> ^^TsiSrs ^ C^ \ 


'■^, <4''' -'" 
^/i - V = i_^ 

5)4. ; .0 ^ 

^ > • d, • ' 

• > O ^ CX 4- 

V 0 ^ 


o 

tr ^ 

l I A ' ^ O X 

' ^ <o 

-1 ^ r' 

0 o 




0^ ^ w 0 


/>. 

^ ..s" ^ , 'T^ x-^ v\ 

-0’ s'" -a'^V 


C « " >9 ^ o 

x/ 





\ ' ^* • ✓’ 

V* ^ ^ O ‘ ^ 

'^c. *”"' 

^ v 'x 

o 

^ 'V 

.. V -2 

-t. _Y^ *>?. °. ^/ \^J■ ^ 



» V> •?■ ,/%>/• • 

J ( ^ -A A - 




